Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Charles looked at the clock. It did not seem to go anywhere. Ever since it is what happened again with Damon and Mimi, causing Damon to make them all divorce her, dump her and he had ripped flank organ and collar out of her, he was no longer her vampire husband anymore, Charles had felt this pain in his soul. And now, recently, it had gotten so much worse. He felt hopeless, like there was no way to get Mimi back and he just did not understand where this feeling came from.He had hoped that this crisis would not take another seven years for to Damon get some sense to him and this time he felt nothing for Mimosa or Shadow, not even Mariella. He had just this awful feeling that something horrible had happened. Something that would break his heart and he did not want to know, but somehow he knew that the awful truth would come out.He had not spoken about this to Adam or the boys. They had gotten into a different house. Somehow Ireland's castle was no longer for their safety. Charles knew that if this would lead to something that he did not want to even think of, he would never forgive Damon or want to be in that pack.He suddenly noticed that his phone beeped. It was Magnum informing that he would come to give him some delivery, no questions. Charles swallowed. He hoped that this was nothing so bad as it felt and as Damon had ripped Mimi out of their souls, he could feel this pain in his soul. It just has been awful in time for Mimi to get many of these painful wounds in her soul.He saw soon that Magnum drove up to the yard. Charles went to see him. Magnum stopped his big jeep, left it running, got out, and took the big box from the backseat. Charles could see that his friend was distraught, but it was not his business to ask nosy questions.Magnum came to him, gave him the box, and said, "Here. I am done now. I hope..." his voice broke.He turned away and get off his car, wiping his eyes. Soon he drove off. Charles felt that his heart was racing and he so much hoped that this delivery would have nothing to do with Mimi but same time, he knew it had everything to do with Mimi.He carried the box inside and took it into the living room. They were at Pennsylvania Manor, and Adam and the boys were in the kitchen making food. Charles looked at the box. No writing. He opened it and there were smaller boxes inside, each of them was written one name.One box for him, one for Adam, one for Lepard, and one for Demon. There were envelopes on top of each box, their names, with Mimi's handwriting. Charles took a deep breath and lifted his box with his name on it. He carried it to the sofa, sat down, and took the envelope. It smelled like Mimi. He opened the letter. It was a few papers, Mimi's handwriting. He started to read, his heart shattering into dust same time.He read the letter, his tears dropping into it as he read it.My love, this is the hardest thing that I have ever done. Saying goodbye to you, to our lives. Know that I loved you till the very end. I hope you can feel it. Don't blame Damon. He is and was Weathervane. He can't help it and Nick set me up. I brought this to myself as I wanted to save this pack.He was not aware of what I was doing. But I got the hint that Nick was about to wake Damon's maker, Annaliese, one woman who might have a hold over him. She would have destroyed our pack, so I had one last white oak stake, I had split it into tiny sticks and I went to the motel where Nick was, subdued him, and almost killed him with those sticks, I got him back off and not wake Annaliese up. He set me up, Freya called and gave Damon that hint about me.Nick, he is insane. He got mad, when Damon then found my heartbreak vault, lost his nerve, and dumped me off that trip, Nick got me, he had Angelus with him, as well as Krycheck and a lot of fear demons, all sorts of nasties, he tried to make me into the breeding machine, but I kept my hormones low. Not working and escaped, but the damage had already been done. They broke my mind into dust; I used my rage, making it into the fabric to hold myself until I was free. I was not gonna stop existing in there.But my fabric is not strong enough, my love. It falters, and my mind is slipping away. I am saying goodbye; I know I do have not much time and I wish that there was something that I could do, to stop this but there is nothing. I have given Magnum a hard task to deliver this box to you, for all of you. There is the letter where I have given orders on what to do. Please do as I ask. You know it is for the best.There is also the time when Damon will learn the truth, that I do not exist anymore, my mind does not exist and he will break, they all will and I will hope that you will stick as a pack, but if it is too hard for you my love, leave the pack, make with boys and Adam your own pack, and try to live without me. I know it is a hard ask, the difficult thing for you to do, but you have no choice.As you read this letter, I am already gone. You must feel it and I am sorry for causing you so much pain. There are memorial stones for each of you and I have tried to pour as much me into them as possible, so you would have something to hold on to before time will help you cope and move on.Be happy, my love, my heart, that you have not my memory, but time will heal you some. Take care of the boys and Adam, too. I know that my five, Wulfe, Colin, Magnum, Murdock, and Dexter, will be very broken too. I hope someone will look after them.There will be time to remember me, and it is up to you if you want to make the world know that I no longer exist or will you let me just fade away into legend, part of history as the woman who might have someday existed? And if there comes a time that you will forget me, my voice, my face, don't be upset, just let me go, move on, and find happiness. I am so sorry that I could not give you the eternity that you deserve, my eternal love. I wish I could write a book about how much you meant to me. I tried to pour it into those stones because my time is limited and I need to write a few more letters still. Yours forever, Mimi.Charles had not noticed that Adam and the boys had come in, seen his face, taken their own boxes and letters, and read them. Only raw pain in Lepard's cry woke him up and he saw him shaking, keeping the letter in his hand and he could not talk. Demon had taken his feline form. He was lying curled up, not wanting to move.Adam did not say anything. He felt so raw rage toward Damon that he could not say a word. He wanted to teleport into him and show him this stinking letter, but Mimi had asked him to honor her wishes, not give in to rage and revenge, not for Damon at least. Adam could not think of any kind of memorial event, not even now, and he was in too much pain. His heart, and soul were crushed, and he had to work on trying to find a reason to go on.He remembered Mimi's original plan to go into the coffin to hide and be there and damn; it felt like a good option. But he loved Mimi too much, not to do as she wanted. Maybe after this goodbye it would be time to rest, go into a coffin, and wither away in there for centuries so long until his memory would forget this soul-gnawing emptiness.His gaze fell again on that letter, and he read it again.Adam, my love, if there has been ever who has truly loved me, all of me, and wanted me it is you, from that very start you were the one who took care of me, you loved me, taught me, you have been my soul. My savior, my defender. I have been so honored to have lived with you.Honor to call myself as your wife. I am sorry that I was never Mimi Hauptman, I should have to, Charles will know what happened to me, and why I stopped existing and I know that you have a strong bond, so you will know that too.I love you with all I have and so much more. I hope that these memorial stones will help even a bit, but our love is so strong that you will be broken by the loss of me, but try to hold on to my love. I do not want you to become an empty shell just because you loved me. You can love, love someone else and you are truly immortal, you have time.We did not have the time that I thought we had I should have to say to you more often that I love you, that you are the one for me, even though I had my ups and downs with Damon you have been one certain thing in my life. My safe. My shelter in this stormy world. It will be hard for you once again to let go of the one that you loved and you might feel you don't want to love anymore, but love anyway.Remember how our love felt, it is my wish to you that you will love someday. If you someday forget me, that is just fine. Move on and enjoy life. Love, life, and see all those sunsets and sunrises. Even if I am not with you, I am not next to you, kissing you, but maybe someone else is someday, and then your soul can sing too.I know you are mad at Damon for reacting all wrong, but there comes a time when he learns the truth; he feels it as he is a telepath and Adam, remember that week, but this time, it is permanent. My body will live, my mind is gone. There are instructions on how to deal with my body, in such a fashion that evil sark or anyone else naughty one can't get to it. It gives you time to then move on.I will love you, always and forever. I hope you can feel it in these memorials and feeling stones that I have left for you, too. Just a little piece of me, what I could give to you as my one last gift. Yours, Mimi.Adam said in a thick voice, "How in god's name we should go on? She is gone. I can feel it, and we have just left some damn rocks when horseshit Salvatore did it again. I hope he suffers as much as I."Lepard did not say anything, only a thin stream of blood ran down from his nose.Charles said, "Stop it, she is gone. That won't do any good."Lepard sighed and passed out. Charles cursed to himself, checked him, and muttered to himself. He took the envelope and read Mimi's wishes. They were quite simple.There would be viewing, the first few days for the pack, her five, and a few more close ones. Then Colin would kill her body and public viewing if they would want to do it. Three days, place of their choice so fleas could come and say goodbye. It would be good if pack would be there at the start, after those three days, her body which was in the special glass coffin, would be transported Moldovan castle cellar and in there coffins special feature would be used, that would burn her body to ashes. Then all the ashes would be collected in a special urn and there would be a placed spell preventing those few cells from multiplying. Wulfe could assist with that. The urn should be left in that cellar, and then they had to just move on without her.Charles cried as he read the instructions. Somehow it was logical, but even though of memorial saying goodbye, and seeing her body, it felt too much at that moment he knew that the time would come when he would honor her wishes. One wish was that no one would say anything to Damon.He would have only a card asking him to take part in saying goodbye to Mimi and he would think that Mimi had simply shut her body like she said that she would have done if Jake and Wulfe would not help her. And Damon would be given his letter just before that private viewing. There was a small box of stones for him too, but only given after that viewing.Adam read those instructions too, the same did Mimosa and Shadow. Boys, too, did not want to be any more in human form, they could not bear to be. Mimosa had to be put to sleep for a week while men prepared to view. They had not gotten to see Mimi. Not yet. They just could not bear to see her body breathing, her eyes open, her body being alive, but her mind gone. They would see her when the time was right and then they hoped to be strong enough to get through this.Do what Mimi wanted and then the hard task, the hardest, move on without her. Mimosa could not function. She desperately tried to see any little change to get Mimi back. Anything at all even spells that could change the past, or visit the past but finding that kind of spell was a very tiny chance, and even if that would find, they didn't have power, not even salvatores would have that kind of oomph.Upstairs could do nothing, this was just random things, actions, and consequences and even Mimosa argued with god, she tried to ask anything, and he gave her nothing, and thus, men put her to sleep, her desperation seemed to make this all so terrible.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

10 Damons and Mariella were in the Azores, Damon was furious with Mimi's thing, still planning to do more, Mariella had tried to unload them all, and Damon had ordered that no one could look at the past, no need to witness that. He was no longer her husband, her doctor, not even her vampire husband, and he had ripped away everything from her, flank organ, collar, chakras, magic symbol as she was nothing to him. After they had been there furiously fucking, ranting for two months, Damon got the invitation.It was a simple white, unembellished card, addressed to the pack, and pack leader, and it said. 'You are hereby asked to attend Mimi Springcove's memorial. Your status as her ex-husband and former pack leader is granting you one last time to see her and say your goodbyes. A single flower is wished. ' It was not signed and Damon thought bitterly in his mind that the weak loser had poisoned herself and gone into the coffin and now everyone can say goodbyes to her. He did not even try to find her.He told this to Mariella, and she wanted to pack to visit as was asked. They could behave, but there would not be any big emotional goodbyes. Damon could show everyone that she was simply sleeping and not wanting to face her actions, and it would be a good time to get her awake and ruin that memorial. The bitterness that had poisoned his heart, spread to every Salvatore, and Mariella was thrilled. They all hated Mimi, truly hated her and not one wonderful memory came through. Now this pack could see their potential without Mimi's pervasive memories.It was time for Mimi's Memorial Day. Each of the salvatores had a black suit, with golden insignia S for Salvatore, and Mariella had a tasteful but sexy black dress. She was waiting for this. The memorial would be kept in Moldovan castle, of course, Mimi's favorite place, and this time Damon was not gonna give so easily everything to Mimi as per divorce but he would pay money and keep most of the houses, Mariella had wanted that way.She had grand plans for so many of them. What no one in the pack knew, was that insignificant fact their thoughts were clouding Freya's spell. She had cast this ever since the trap had been set and it had infected them, and it had spread amongst them. No one could not think clearly without this bitterness overcoming their thought. Charles had just asked them to come an hour early before the memorial would start. He had private matters to be discussed.Charles sighed as he heard Salvatores coming. Mimosa was awake, and she had told them about the spell so they could keep their cool. He understood Damon's reaction and bitterness, but he knew that this day was awful. He himself had cried eight hours when he had seen her the first time. He was barely able to keep himself under control right now and once Damon learned the truth; he was not sure if he could take his grief and all the emotions.Charles said to Damon as he walked up to pack, "Can I see you for a moment, in another room? "Damon nodded and followed Charles. He was a little perplexed as to why his mind flooded with such raw, genuine pain from Charles that he did not get it, why it was so awful.Charles took him to one room, and said to him, "You know, I don't blame you for your reaction, not anymore, because she asked me to forgive you."Charles handed him an envelope but said nothing. Damon looked at the envelope. It was not overly thick, maybe a few pieces of paper; it was written in Mimi's handwriting and he wanted to burn it, but something in Charles's expression made him open it, taking out a few sheets of paper and Mimi's rings. He frowned as he opened the papers.Cold thread and raw pain that tore through him his heart felt like agony that he had never felt. He could feel his hands shaking, his heart broken and his soul aching. His telepathy confirmed what the first few lines of the letter had said. Mimi was no more."Damon, I don't blame you. I could never blame you for reacting. It is just who you are. When your gaze falls upon these written lines of mine, I shall not exist anymore. I did not sleep with Nick. I almost killed him, and he and Freya set me up. I had to do it; he was about to wake up Annaliese." Damon tried to breathe. It was almost too much. His heart could not beat, it did not find a rhythm."My mind is not fully operational anymore so my last message will be too short, and too plain and I know even Mariella was one for you, we had our things, our connection, our love, and our relationship that was stormier and more soap operish one could think of. Don't hate me, I had to save you, save the pack. Charles and Adam know what my wishes are. My love for you has never faltered. Know that even if my existence ends soon, my love for you will be the last thing that I let go of." His hands gripped the paper. Pain tore through him."I have no idea why I gave you all of those memories of mine. Did I have some sort of premonition and I wanted to give you a piece of me, though you might have lost them already? I have memorial stones for you too. I tried to fill them as full as possible, and feelings stones too. So you can use my feelings to give strength in the upcoming days, which will not be easy for you, or the pack."He hated himself. This was his fault. Full on."Please move on, I know that in the long march of time, I will fade from your mind, I will be just one more fling, one more woman in your life, but this little woman loved you with her heart, her scarred, blackened heart and don't be sad when you lose me from your memory, move on and live your life with Mariella and pack. Maybe part of me will be on with our children and cubs, and that has been such an honor to have your children, our children, our cubs. My love, I would have so much to say, but rage is not enough and soon the rest of me is gone. Mimi."Damon could not think. He was unable to act, and this soul-crushing pain was too much for him to handle. But he kept his expression and nodded just to Charles. He could not utter a word.Charles said to him, "Soon we shall go and say goodbye to her. Her body is still alive but as per her wishes, there will be a semipublic viewing for the fleas, it has not yet been announced. Colin will terminate her before that, so she will die. She has no straps. There is none. Her coffin is actually capable of burning her body so it will be done after public viewing and then ashes are placed into an urn hidden in this castle cellar and Wulfe will put a spell that prevents her body from regrowing, so no evil sarks can get to her body. Her wishes."There was no word that Damon could get out. He was paralyzed, and not even Mariella felt anything at this time. He stood up and followed Charles to the rest of the pack. He had shared her letter with them and Mariella was crying in the arms of number two.Adam said, "Boys do not want to be in human form anymore. They are taking this badly and I am not sure if they will stay in the pack."Damon just nodded. He had such a pain in his soul that it almost paralyzed him.Charles said, "I give you those stones after you have said your goodbyes."His voice was somber, quiet, and the pain was more than evident.Number four was shocked. He tried to think, something inside him was bursting and even number one was silent. They all were shocked, and they tried to find her, but no, there was only emptiness, no Mimi. When Charles then led them into a little room where there was a coffin bottom of it was steel and the top part was glass, Mimi lay there. Her eyes were open, blank, subtle rise of the chest telling him that her body was alive, but there was no mind.He walked up to that coffin and kneeled next to it, crying. He wanted her back, his Mimi. He could feel himself coming back, not being anymore part of the whole but being himself, the one who loved Mimi more than he loved Mariella.Number four was desperate, and that desperation made Damon, who once was with Mimi, come back. He was no longer all fused, but this side of him took over, not going anywhere and it was felt throughout their bond that tied all salvatores. There was now one among them who was different, who was not just the same as others, but he wanted to be himself.Mariella could not think, the pain was too much, Mimi was not anymore and she could feel Damon's pain. She tried to look around her. There was a pack, boys in their feline forms and wolves in their wolf form. There was also Mimi's five, sitting, everyone wiping their eyes more or less from Dresden and Constantine too. She looked into the future no Mimi and it would lead to the devastating thing, of several salvatores breaking off from the pack, going all over the globe, some of them would go in be fleas, while others would search for something, anything to bring her back.Heart of their pack was gone. She was ashamed of her hateful thoughts, even it had been a spell. She had been a weak, not strong semidivine creature that she had always seen herself, but just a fucking machine, a petty jealous bitch.There would be only the pack she, number one, two, five, and seven, all the rest of them would be all over the place and she would see them anymore so rarely. Adam and Charles, boys and wolves would be gone too. She would breed but there would not be happiness for a long, long time, because so big part of Damon, even in number one would be fully dead and there would be nothing she could do in order to help him because that part belonged to Mimi. And no Mimi, that part died.Number four's pain was something so real that it really touched Mariella's soul and she regretted her vanity of being stuck with number one when all of these were Damon. Yet she was unable to move and then she felt the change. Her potion did not work and something inside her knew that this would be permanent and now there was that Damon, who had loved Mimi, and Mimi had loved him.Mariella was unsure how would it affect the future, but she knew she had lost him, or maybe she never had him. She had only forced him to be with her. He had told her time after time that you can't force love, but she just did not listen. She had been greedy, and wanted it all, but like a spoiled child, as soon as she had got it, she had thrown them away and gone back to be number one. She had mistreated all of them and now it might be too late for her to make amends, to keep them. They truly had no reason to stay.But Dresden had raised his eyes when he saw number four going to Mimi's coffin. The wizard was trying to remember one prophecy. He took out his trusty notebook and started to look it through. Then he found it.Wulfe, who was sitting next to him, glanced at that prophecy. It told about them too. "The Chosen One will be distraught, but she must not succumb to darkness. There will be one who loves her, one who saves her, one who protects her, one who obeys her, one who heals her, one who teaches her. She must be born again, and only through her dark time she will be stronger. Her family must grow, and she must face her past, her future, and her love, too."Wulfe said to Dresden," This part told about those seven years and us and Jake too, he was, is the one loving her, and that told you us saving her. I guess I was one the saving her. The healer must be Colin, the teacher is Murdock, the protector is Magnum, and who obeys her is Dexter, her loyal soldier. Like she called him. Funny, in all my years, I have never been anyone's savior. Ever. Not even Mercy's."Dresden grunted and read on. He was not sure what this next line meant."If her soul reacts wrong, she is lost, and she will not be anymore, but only the fourth will save her. His love will be enough, for him to be born again, and by that love, she can be again. Her soul will mend her, but her love, the fourth, will not be gone. He will be permanent. The guardian must face a new future and allow the chosen one to love. She must learn to love, too. This must be told to the pack as the moon is thrice full after the birth of twins of liberation."Wulfe said, "As I see this, number four is crucial for Mimi to be again and it will be number one, who makes this happen, number one being her soul, number four will be what he will be, the guardian is Mariella and she must face some future, and who the hell are twins of liberation?"Dresden shook his head and asked, "Should we say anything to Damon?"Wulfe said, "Not yet, let's wait and see."He did not dare to hope. His unicorn was lost, but there might be a chance, a slight change, to make it happen. A veritable miracle. But as old Wulfe was, hope was one thing he would not dare to trust. He had been betrayed one time too many.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Number four was hugging the coffin. He was desperate to get it open. They would not burn her, he would keep her, feed her body and he would find a way to get her back. He looked into the past. He wanted to see what had happened. She was his, his baby.He saw Mimi writing those letters, her fingers clumsy, her eyes getting more and more vacant, and then she finally slumped against the table. He saw Magnum coming over, placing her into the coffin that he had brought. Magnum was crying and cursing. Mimi had told him what to do. No, he must look further into the past.He saw Mimi running into the woods, naked, desperate, back more, Mimi being made into a breeding machine. Rage bubbled up in him. He used Salvatore Rage the same way as Mimi used her, as power source. That rage brought a power in his mind. He could see more clearly into the past by himself. No one had an idea what he was actually doing. Rage strengthened him.He could see Mimi was strapped onto the table, with her belly swollen grotesquely, by jelly, hormones, and drugs. Angelus and Nick talking. When one looks at the past, it is more of a collection of pictures, and only by focusing, you can put those pictures moving, seeing people moving. But there is no feeling there. He used his rage, to listen to that conversation. He made the picture become a movie, with sound on. Normally only number one could do this, with the help of Mimosa and Mariella, but now, he could.Angelus said, "She is filled now, for three days, max pressure and then she will be ready for breeding. We will take tests once we start to let jelly melt, and drugs absorb. Her mind will be done by that. I have the five strongest fear demons guaranteeing that job for you. Per your request, she will be a vegetable with no mind. "Nick smiled and said, "My friend, you see, this is my plan. Let me explain to you. Mind is like a ball made out of glass, it can shatter and it can repaired, but if that glass is broken down into sand, no one can make that ball into something again, sand can be molded, and she can recover but very slowly. Those tiny bits of her mind would eventually start to drift and combine, and her mind would heal, but it would take several centuries and it would not be guaranteed that she would be the same. It could be almost millennia before was would intact. But I, the original, have my skills and I can manipulate that mass of her mind, to make her mine, give her the ability to talk, feel and love me, be pregnant by me. I can conjure memories in her mind, get those memories live in her mind, she might remember something in her old life in some point, but by then, she would have been my wife for centuries and made a hell of the big army for me. And what is best? She will be believable enough for Salvatore to believe that she had fallen for me and dumped him. She will be my puppet."Number four saw how Mimi kept her hormones down, how she was not fertile, and how Nick had been furious. He saw how she made fabric, a tight net from her rage, to keep her mind intact until she would be free. How she refused to stop existing in their hands. She knew she was doomed, but she wanted to go out on her own terms and have time for her goodbyes, too. Number four felt his heart broken even more.What Nick had said, gave him the idea. Mimi was there, but in so tiny fragments that she was impossible to feel. He would get her back, he would make her whole again. Memories, he needed them. But how? He was desperate. He did not budge when other salvatores came one by one, leaving a single rose by her coffin. None of them had dry eyes, and he could feel their pain brushing his mind. He would not accept that she was lost.Finally, numbers ten and nine dragged him to sit. He was thinking. Crying and missing her, but one part of his mind was thinking about what Nick said. Time lost its meaning when he sat, looking at her, tears now a long time dried up, but ache and pain in his soul had not dissipated.When number one came to sit next to him, looking at him puzzled, he said nothing. He had an idea. He just had to think like a doctor, and medicine had always given him the answer.He said to number one. "I need all the memories from Mimi and those stones, too. I get her back. I have a plan."Number one was silent. His pain burned in all the salvatores hive mind.Mariella walked up to sit other side of number four, and asked, "What plan? Maybe we can help."Number four said, "Look into the past, the conversation between Nick and Angelus when Mimi was filled up. "Mariella and Number One looked into the past, they were quite surprised at how in hell's name this one could have seen this when this took their combined efforts to do this. But then again, love was the strongest force in the universe, and by the power of that powerful love, one can do miracles. They watched the conversation, not getting his idea, though.Number one said, "Well, burning her body might not be wise if there is a chance of recovery, but I am not letting you turn her into the puppet. If she does not exist in centuries, then we wait. "Number four said, "No, I need those memories and those stones. Think now about how you can grow tissue, just by using scaffolding made of cells, and the right cells will drift into that scaffolding and grow. I will make a kind of scaffolding from those memories, helping her mind to start to combine. When I get a few full memories, it will speed things along. That was Nick's plan, to put a few good memories of him in her mind, so she would remember only what he wanted her to remember first. "Number one was quiet, he was thinking it through, Mariella asked Mimosa to come by, she told her in her mind about the number four plan and Mimosa used that as a guide when she looked into the future, but no, number four would not be strong enough, he would actually end up into Mimi's mind, and not getting out of there, making Mimi into a new combined creature, now living with Damon in her mind and with rage, it would not be feasible. Mimosa saw an opportunity. She tried to see if anyone could do it.Number one said, "This is my doing, my freaking fault to react all wrong once again, so this is my thing to get her back. I will get the baby back. Whatever it takes. I will learn from this and once I get her back, I will keep her safe, not letting her do anything like this ever again."Mariella talked to Mimosa, to ask could number one do it, but Mimosa could not give a straight answer as there were too many possibilities with equal chances, so many things could go wrong and really wrong but it was probably only chance unless they would wait for centuries to see if Mimi would be even functional. Number one was adamant. His biggest mistake had brought this on Mimi, and he was willing to do anything.He said, "I need all of those stones, and then I need to link up with salvatores to get as many memories as possible. The more I can make, the faster this will be."Charles nodded, and Wulfe smiled. His unicorn had now a chance and by god, he really hoped that Salvatore could pull it off. It would be a genuine miracle, but that was needed here.They would move Mimi to a location that number one would then choose and it would take a few days, maybe a week, until he would be loaded with memories, making that scaffolding, and the spell too. He would do a calling spell and cast it into Mimi's mind, to call upon those fragments of those memories.This means he would have several spells same time, and each of them would require his concentration and focus fully. He would test his limits here. How many spells he could keep going same time? So there would not be room for distraction at all. Mariella would have to keep everyone calm and collected, not let anyone mess up things and she would also keep herself under control too. Now, getting Mimi back was everything that there was.She had her work cut out of herself. Boys were still too distressed, not wanting to change back to humans, and wolves did not want to change either. They found solace in their animal forms more than human form, then there were nine salvatores. Adam and Charles, and from those salvatores, number four was an actual question mark, as he was not the same as he had been before. He had changed, but into what?No would not be time for jealousy or clinginess of any kind. It could be possible that this would take time, and Damon needed his full focus on Mimi. Mariella knew that this would be a hard time for all of them and she really hoped that Damon could pull it off. She could not think any other way. How she could stop him if there was no hope? Or no progress, if his spell would not work, or if he would burn his magic.Too many maybes and frightening possibilities for her to think of. Damon would be in a very delicate state, meaning everyone would have to control their mind, as he would not control his telepathy when his focus and mental power would be up keeping those spells.And then what would come afterward, when Mimi would be back? There would be a backlash, and a bad one, because Mimi's recklessness had led to this, and Mariella knew Damon well enough that he would react. He might even cut her straps, imprison her in his mind for a while as punishment, or something else.And then Mariella knew she would need to get Damon to unload all of this shit and she would need him too. How could she make all of these months if this would take long, without him near her, fucking her? But he would be with Mimi. Jealousy was not an option here and Mariella did not permit herself to go through those thoughts. Now her mission would be to support Damon, try to help him to do the impossible, and bring Mimi back. And then they could see what would be done next.First, they went to the oldest castle in Italy. There would be the linking, and Damon would scan everyone's minds, snapping as many memories as possible in order to get as much scaffolding done. He needed everyone to be very relaxed mood, so he ordered an entire pack to drink, strong booze so they would be drunk as a skunk, and he would have better access to everyone's minds. Boys were unwilling and wolves had to be persuaded, but he gave boys some very strong catnip and got them drunk on that too.He sat on a chair, while the rest of the pack was having a drinking contest, he would say when they would be drunk enough, he took the memorial stone in his hands, letting those bittersweet memories flood in his mind, a special place that he had created in there, he took all the memories sucked them out from the stones, in his mind as they needed to be strong as possible. He had placed there those memories that Mimi had given to him, from the start too.When the pack member was drunk enough, Damon went to their mind and started pulling memories there, they were about Mimi and this person being drunk enough, and Mimi being lost, tears were shed more than once but Damon kept his tears away not yet was the time him to broke. Maybe then, when he would get her in his lap, and try to mend what he had broken, maybe he could permit those stinging tears to come.One by one, pack members were allowed to pass out after Damon had done his digging, and memories grew in his mind. He could not think this did not work. These memories would then be all that he would have left of her. He could not wait for centuries for her to possibly wake up. This had to work. He was willing to do anything in order to get her well.He was sitting in the dark room, focusing fully, building up that scaffolding, putting memories, and feelings and connecting them, he had taken a lot of feelings that he put into those memories, and then when his scaffolding was ready, he would put inside Mimi's mind and put up spell on each memory. One by one, as many same times as he could.Memories looked like pictures now, but when those tiny fragments of Mimi would go in place, that picture would become a movie, and then he would notice that memory was ready and it could be let go to be in her mind, and move on, feelings would be attached into each memory and those feelings would help Mimi's mind to combine faster.This took time and effort for him to make this ready, and he had no choice but to press on. No time to waste. The space where Mimi's mind fragments were scattered would be huge and every minute those fragments would drift further away from each other, making this harder. Slower. Damon knew he was impatient as he was, but not now. Now was not the time to lose one's nerve. This required patience and perseverance. Mimi was his only focus, his only choice, no matter how much Mariella would need him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

He was ready after a few days. Pack had recovered from their hangover and was waiting for him to tell them what to do. He came to the kitchen, took some food, and ate, Other Salvatores gave wolves, boys, and Mariella food, as Damon was in deep thought, he was all the time perfecting that scaffolding, because when most of the memory would be on, feelings would flow, one memory to next and that would attract more chips.So scaffolding should be as comprehensive as possible and Damon had dug deep in those memories, good and bad, too. They had found her older memorial stones, with bittersweet feelings, and even though they had almost broken his heart, Damon had persevered and put those feelings in there too. There would be loose feelings in there too, to attract memories, and once he could see what was forming, he might help that memory form. He could not think of the future, not yet. Not until the baby existed in his arms and she would be fine. Then the future would may forward.After he had eaten and everyone was still waiting for him to react or act, he said, "Number two will be pack leader until I am done with Mimi, we will move to Chicago, and I take Mimi into our room, there are memories too. I shall not be disturbed in any way, and this takes what it takes, so patience is required. This is a hard time for us all, and my goal is to bring her back. After that, we will see what this pack life will be like."His voice was firm. There was no room to argue or ask him anything. He had said how things would be and that's it. His word was the law as it should be.No one said anything, and everyone was ready to move. Damon texted Magnum that he could deliver Mimi to Chicago, not in that coffin, and once he got Mimi fixed, he would ask about that coffin because it had been Mimi's backup plan for some reason, and he was curious why she had built personal crematorium for herself.He would not ask about that to Magnum, but it would be up to Miss herself to explain that to him. He felt like there was so much in Mimi that he just did not know; he did not know her as well as he knew Mariella. There were always her secrets, her reasons, and her stubborn refusal to share her soul. She would not share that even with Charles, not fully, and it somehow made Damon a little sad, because he had felt how wonderful it was to share one's soul with another and he would have wanted Mimi to feel it too. But then again, this whole mess would probably keep her in her shell and deep. Hurt, broken, and not belonging to him. Not anymore.He had thrown her out, in the worst possible way, taken everything from her. She was nothing for him, not even a vampire wife. He had broken the bond that was supposed to be unbreakable.They went by the portal room, and Magnum was there waiting. Mimi in his arms. Pain that tore through Magnum hit Damon too. Even though he was an ancient telepath, sometimes human emotions surprised him. Magnum was not human, not a mere mortal anymore, but not exactly supernatural yet. And he felt for Mimi so damn deep. All of those decades, those times in bed, they had some relationship again, one that he had no idea. And that seven years. There were some very deep feelings there. Damon was thinking someday about turning Magnum into a hybrid, maybe.Damon looked at Magnum and scroll in his arms. Wrapped in a sheet, as he saw her first time not in that coffin, Damon kept his expression, gestured with a soft grunt Magnum to follow, and led him into the door of that room. He did not say a word. He did not trust that his voice would hold. That week in that cellar, when Mimi was lifeless in his arms, was so damn clear in his mind. He then opened the door, letting Magnum inside, and Magnum put Mimi in bed, leaving the room and locking the door behind him.Now there was no one else, just he, his desperate attempt to bring her back. He could not even think of her name because this was so overwhelming. Damon walked to the bed, crawled into a suitable position, and took bedsheets from the old Chicago bedroom. This room was the same place where that original one had been and somehow it felt wonderful. He reached over and took Mimi in his arms, looking at her vacant gaze, feeling her skinny, bruised body that would require quite a workup. He let those tears come.His voice was a sobbing whisper, his tears flowing, "I am sorry, baby, I will fix you, I will, you can trust that. My fault. Why do I have to be a stupid idiot? My baby, I will get you back."He sobbed and pleaded, letting his emotions burst out from his soul like a giant wave of soul-deep anguish and pain. Only then he would be able to focus, but now he had to feel. He cried and tried to purr, but no purr came out.Time had no meaning when he cried over losing her. He felt this pain in his soul and nothing at that moment, not even Mariella, could have helped him. This pain was too much, and he swore to himself that if he somehow could not do this, he would not want to exist and he understood so freaking well to boys and wolves. Their animal form was their sanctuary, shield from this pain. Mimi's body was alive in his arms, but her mind was lost and soon it would be time to start to work. He hoped he could be strong enough for her. To get her well.Damon took his scaffolding, put it in the creature's mind, cast the spell in memory after memory, so long as he could hold those spells up and running, and waited. He could only hold on to 15 memories at the same time, and there were so many. But this would be a start, this would help. Slowly, one small chip moved, came closer, and was absorbed into the memory, then another. The pace was very slow at first; the chips were extremely small, but they were absorbed in the memory. Slowly but surely.Damon held Mimi in his arms, stroking her and fixing her mind. He used as much of his power as he to reach all over this black void in her mind, trying to push those chips closer to the memories. It was hard work and took a lot out of him. It was like he would try to harness a sandstorm using a butterfly net.He had to focus on this, not was time to hate, to rage, but by god, he wanted to do something about Nick and Angelus, something very nasty. He focused on chips in her mind.Those chips were so small, but as he used his feelings as an attraction to them, he lured them closer. Got a few of them always combined, so chips weren't quite so small, not all of them. No one came near them. He remembered how he had first reacted to this room in the wrong way, but now, this was their place. He would put Baby right and fix her mind. Someday they will have a wonderful time here.There would go the time that would go. He sat in bed, Mimi in her arms, memory after memory splintered in her. When one memory got ready, all the chips were there. That memory came to be, started to play in her mind and he could feel her, ever so slightly.He had his feelings fully open all the time in her mind as he got those chips coming into memories. There was always some new memory waking up and then there was a feeling already. He could kind of feel her, but only in those memories, not really her active mind. He fed her magic, kept the spell on, and didn't even notice when Mariella cannulated him and put the feeding IV in, but he wouldn't let anyone touch Mimi, even though she weighed a maximum of 19 kilos, a skeleton. Now was not the time to put the body back together, as now he was putting Mimi's mind back together.Mariella stood in the doorway. She was tired; she was worried, and she had done so much work with getting boys back together. Damon had been putting Mimi back together for two months, and now Mimosa was seeing a future where Mimi was involved. Mariella was tired and irritable, but her days had been full as she had kept the other salvatores together, keeping them from falling into despair and self-loathing.All the others did fuck, except number four. He refused to fuck, and he had gone into the living room, get a lot of booze, and started to drink. When Adam had said to her that this had been what this Damon did, always when Mimi had had some kind of trouble when he could not help, or it had been his fault, this one had started to drink. Never gone fucking. Time for that might come later.Mariella was curious because there she had a whole new Damon, one she did not know who he was and how she could help him. Adam said bluntly that she couldn't. This one belonged to Mimi and he might react violently if irritated. So Mariella had no way to get this to stop drinking, not yet anyway.She had fucked whoever she could to get something a little better and then moved on to the next crisis, likewise; the wolves had taken care of the four after she had gotten the boys back, and slowly the future looked a little better.She had first started on Demon. He had been lying on the ground. His lust was all gone, he was all depressed, in his feline form. He was not aggressive, but sad, not reacting or eating. So Mariella had gone in, sat on the floor, taking him partly in her lap, starting to just stroke him, talking to him, and fixing his tanks. She had put her lust on his fur, let it soak in and into his tanks too, getting him fixed. It had taken a few days, and she knew Lepard would not be this easy.Lepard had gone feral. This meant he attacked anyone, did not recognize really anyone, and was a very dangerous creature and they had managed to secure him in one room. Mariella had told them not to go in there, she would fix him after she would get Demon in shape.She stroked Demon, talked to him, filled his energy tank, and took out energies that he had gotten from Mimi, including her super powerful raw lust, which she had manipulated with her rage and willpower over the years, so it was super strong. Mariella put them in separate tanks and once Mimi would be fine, she would give them back to her.Mimi had given her energies away. Mariella had found it out. Mimi had in her last moments emptied all the rage, all of her energies into stones and then given them to everyone. But Damon had not touched those stones but boys had, and that, with the loss of her, had messed them up and properly.Now what had then messed up Lepard was Mimi's rage and she had given lots of it. Mariella sighed in her mind and it would be one lesson for Mimi to learn to whom to give her rage. Damon would be the best candidate, not Lepard, because his rage was strong enough without Mimi's boosting it on, and Lepard had given into Mimi's rage, going feral. This would be properly something that Damon would have to teach Mimi in a way that sinks in one go.Mariella cursed these lessons, where Mimi always paid such a heavy price, and she knew that somewhere in between, there would be an enormous explosion. The Salvatore rage would surface when Damon would get himself together and see what Mimi was going through.She had tried to get Mimi a cannula, too, but Damon had put so much psychic pressure on her she didn't dare interfere. She had gotten Damon cannulated and given him food and fluids, but not Mimi. But that time would come, and Mariela didn't even know how this was going to play out yet.She sat down on a sofa, remembering how hard it was to get Lepard back together. She had gone to that room five days after she had gotten Demon back to be his seductive self and she had put wolves to care for him and salvatores who were in the mood few of them were and she had noticed number two sitting with four and drinking.The room had been dimly lit as she stepped in, smelling the danger clearly. Psychic pressure was almost overwhelming at first, and then she felt Damon shielding her thoughts. Lepard's low growl had come somewhere from that dim space and she had flicked the light switch, so the room was lit properly. And she could see him, growling with his ears to his skull, his teeth exposed, growl and hiss coming from his mouth. Mariella sat in the middle of the room. She took Lepard's favorite brush, the one that Mimi used to brush him with, and she waited.She spoke casually, like this was a normal situation. "Come on, let me brush you a bit, your fur is all messy, daddy is putting Mimi back together, trust him but he can't focus on her while you push so much psychic pressure in my mind so he has to protect me, so he can't help Mimi now. You want him to help her? Get her back."The cat was silent, and the pressure disappeared from her mind. The cat slunk a little closer, Mariella reached into her pocket and took out her secret weapon, a little spray bottle, and called with her magic a few big cardboard boxes. She sprayed it a few times into a cardboard box and put it closer to that feline. it was super strong catnip.Lepard smelled that and then got into the box, starting to squirm and wriggle, letting the catnip take an effect. Mariella crept closer, starting to brush him again, fixing his tanks, taking Mimi's rage away from him, his own was blown wide open and his mind was a mess. This took time, and several times, Lepard almost attacked her. She kept talking to him, knowing that he would need a lot of unpacking at some point with her and Damon, too.But her goal was getting him out of this feral state, so wolves could manage and help him just a bit. All the time Mariella felt every Salvatore, their desperation, longing for Mimi and so many fears that Mimi would not get better. But she had to focus on Lepard now. It took five days for her to get him calm enough so he was not attacking her and he recognized her. It was time for the next phase then.She changed into a female leopard and got in position, raising her backside, putting her tail aside, and went near Lepard. He was not willing, not at first until Mariella pushed him, flooding her lust for sex straight in his fur and letting it soak in. She knew that this would be a rough ride but she could take this and once worse was over, wolves had their hands full with this one. But she needed to get him to fuck her and brutally, too.She felt him coming closer, taking her scruff and then mating with her, doing it fast and efficiently, fine. Mariella started to wriggle, fight back, and for real, so Lepard had to use more force to keep her still, and then finally he got brutal. He started to fuck her in earnest, with force, brutality, and passion.Mariella took it all in and this was most of the time quite damn painful, but there was little pleasure too she was taken the most animalistic way possible. Not even Damon had ever been this rough with her, and she started to slowly enjoy it. She was a kind of adrenaline and pain junkie as well. With pain came the pleasure and with pleasure she felt like she would explode.After three days, she called wolves in this play too, making them irritate Lepard as well, so he began to fuck them too. And roughly. Mariella stayed there for a day to see that wolves could take him and there was no setback. This had been so fucking close call so she did not want him to revert into a feral state.She rose from the couch where she had sat and thought about the last week with Lepard. She had showered and gotten herself odorless so she would not upset Damon and soon it was time for her again to try to support Damon and then all the others, too. She felt their need, their desperation, but number one was always her priority.Then she was ready to go again and see where Damon was getting Mimi into shape. He used so much of his energies and powers, his feelings. And Mariella was now loaded up with Mimi's rage, her energies and she went in, giving an enormous pile of them to Damon. He could use them too, on himself and on Mimi too.When she got in the room, Damon was smiling at Mimi and purring. It was still very soft, barely audible, but he was purring.He lifted his gaze to Mariella and said, "She exists. She is aware, not much, but she is.."Mariella said, "Wonderful, dear, will you let me cannulate her?"He pulled Mimi tighter in his lap, shielding her and putting pressure on Mariella's mind.She said, "Fine, I won't touch her. I just changed your nutrition. Here are her energies and her rage too. She had given these to boys, drove them mad, and I got them back, so use them."He just nodded and Mariella got in her mind that she should leave there. So she left and went to tell everyone good news, hoping that things would get only better from now on.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I existed. I realized it, only in those few memories, over and over again, that they repeated themselves in my mind. Slowly there was always a new memory coming along and feeling, too. I started long for something more, somehow knowing that there was more, and I tried to get it. I kind of called it, trying to find out what happened next. I was pushing myself more.There was someone else in my mind, who was thrilled, and worried and its feelings almost overwhelmed me, but same time, it protected me, trying to calm me down, promising that those memories would come to me and I should not try too hard. I did not know how to think, other than live in those memories, and everything was still hazy and confusing, but I was. Despite this other's reassurance, something in me kept going, and I was putting myself back together slowly. Memories were coming back, just what happened before I stopped existing.As memory after memory started to come together, there were feelings too, and slowly my mind made the first thought that was not part of the memory and this other presence was almost crying from joy in my mind. It was a slow, hazy thought, but it did not belong in any memory. It was me. It took time for me to realize that this other presence was Damon, who was in my mind. I realized that, and he helped. He felt tired, but I felt such overwhelming gratitude, happiness, and love coming from him when he realized I existed.He protected my mind, trying to shush me to take it easy. He showed me scaffolding that he had built from my memories and how they were building memories. I focused on my not-ready memory and pulled it more; it helped as those bits started to come closer and as I had feelings; I cast them into that void, to make those pieces combine more, and Damon helped. He was same time trying to protect me, make me whole, and help me.He strengthened me with his love, and he saw my memories. He saw Angelus, Nick; he saw how I defended my pack and what I did to Nick. He was very sorry, and he tried to help me, to strengthen me as my memories built up more. He cast some sort of soothing spell in my mind, so I did not work quite so hard on those memories, but he could now use my feelings that I had cast and call out those bigger clumps already in place. He tried to keep me not working but giving him something to work on.Then at some point, I opened my eyes, or I understood something, and I saw we were in the room I had made for us. I was freaking weak, tightly in Damon's arms, and as he saw my eyes actually moving and me understanding something, he whispered, "Welcome back, my love, my only one."Damon took the music box, put it on, and played it. I sighed and relaxed. I was very weak, and I realized I was physically pretty fucked up, but it didn't matter. I existed. I remembered my escape, my desperation, my feeling of my existence stopping. Damon took those memories and put them away, dispelling them, not letting me reel them in my mind.He said to me when the music box was done, "You never write me that kind of letter ever again, and do not do this to me. I can't exist if you do not exist."His voice was a tired whisper, but it was so full of emotions.Mariella came into the room and saw that Mimi was awake and aware. She heard what Damon said to Mimi; it was true; he was not lying, and she understood she was not anymore Damon's entire world, but Mimi was part of it, maybe even more important than she was. It did not break her heart; it was a wake-up call, to see the complexities of their triangle drama. It made everything more interesting.Damon had ordered her to annul that divorce by whatever means it took. He needed Mimi to be at least her wife. But there were no chakras, no magical symbol, no flank organ, and no vampire wedding, they were no more vampire married and Mariella could not help with that.Mariela approached the bed, seeing Mimi looking at her. She was not sure how much she could understand, but she had to apologize. At least she owed her that much. She was tightly in arms of Damon; he kept her close to him.She said, "I'm so fucking sorry. I should have made sure, I should have looked into the past and asked upstairs, but I was just fucking happy when Damon dumped you. You were just trying to protect us, but luckily, Damon got you back. There have been a few other changes too, but they can wait. You know what Mimi, he chose you before me now. I needed him, I needed him, and he chose you before me. And I understand. Now I understand so much better about you, what it fucking feels like when someone doesn't help you, choose someone else before you, and you are so much stronger than me. So incredibly much stronger."I felt Damon hold me tighter in his arms, as if to protect me from being threatened by Mariella. I felt pretty much back to normal. All the shit was in my head, too, and the vault of my heartbreak was already there. He had not even tried to dispel anything but pull me back together all the time.I was very weak physically, but this creature holding me in his arms was traumatized and very protective. I remembered Damon's nightmares after I was dead, and I knew it was going to take time to recover from this and probably involve Mariella. He lost weight, too. I knew he cleaned us with magic and took care of our bodily needs the same way, but soon he would need some time with Mariella and I had no idea what would come after that.I said to Mariella in my mind, " I'm getting pretty much back to normal, but your husband is pretty damn traumatized, so you have to deal with this. He is very protective of me."Mariella smiled and said, "Your divorce is annulled. He's your husband too, and yes, Damon is in an awful place, and it will take some work, but he'll be fine. I just can't say when yet. But I'll put him to sleep soon. I've got a cocktail, and two will take you, my lady, my skeleton, to medbay to get some rest and food because you're not fine. Then after that I want to have a private word with you being an idiot attacking originals without telling to us, those sticks will belong to Damon, you know that and he will take them from you, so you might just tell him where they are."I nodded, and Mariella supposedly went to see something, put on some numbing energy, and put the cocktail on Damon's back. She injected it into the muscle. But as Damon was weak, it took hold quite fast and I could feel his grip on me loosening up.I said to him, "I will be fine, but you need rest too. You look like shit, you know?"He said to me, "God damn it, I won't let them take you, no way baby, you are mine..." his voice was starting to slur a bit.The two came into the room and watched momentarily as Damon started to nod and swear.He was furious, but the two said coldly, "Mimi is fine now; her mind is intact, but she needs intensive care, and so do you. You've had Mimi in your arms for almost 17 weeks now, and the drip has helped, but it doesn't help everything, so now you can go to intensive care, too. Mariella will treat you in Ireland."I could feel his grip letting me go. He slumped against the pillow and passed out. He looked exhausted, and I knew he would need this.The two came and lifted me gently in his arms, cursed softly, and carried me to medbay. Before he walked away carrying me, I saw Mariella teleport the one to Ireland. I understood. She needed him and had time with him. Even though it would not take so long to get him physically fine, mentally was a whole different thing.I said to the two, " You know, I wouldn't have disintegrated if I hadn't been so hollow. I had nothing, no chakras, no magical symbol. He truly had left me, but when I learned again how emotions are weakness, that's why I stopped existing."The two said, "No, Mimi, no, you would have broken down. Too bad and strong fear demons, drugs, and Angelus's abilities on top of that. Do you know how wonderful it is to keep you in my arms, to talk to you, to feel you? It was all too much for and it was a miracle what you did with your rage, how you escaped to go out on your own terms. You wouldn't have lasted, no way, and I'm going to help you see that, and teach you that emotions are a strength, not a weakness, but now a skeleton, I have a well-padded incubator here and I'm going to put you in it, you'll get this drink, it'll help and then you'll fall asleep, rest and recover. And then maybe after that, we can do the trip again, this time to keep you properly involved."His voice was thick with emotions, and his eyes were wet, on the brink of tears. The number two, hardest and cruelest of them all, was crying, holding me in his arms, for the joy that I existed. Once again, everything had changed from my point of view. I understood now even better their emotions for me. Their love for me. It was wonderful, scary, overwhelming, to feel that responsibility, to know that so many loved me and very deeply.The two gently lowered me into the warm incubator and gave me a drink. It tasted like oranges, and soon I got drowsy and fell asleep, but I missed being held. That was the last thought I had. I had been in Damon's arms for months and had somehow gotten used to it, but then the darkness took me.Mariella took Damon to Ireland, put him to bed for feeding, and went next to Damon herself, wrapped her arms around him, and fell asleep holding him. She had missed Damon, and even though she had helped, kept him on the drip, and fed him with energy, she wanted to keep Damon asleep for a week or two, maybe just to herself and hold on to this.Those weeks had been so stressful for her and she had realized so many things about other Salvatores too but as she had cared for them, no one took care of her, and she had had Damon always there caring for her, most of her existence and now she missed being cared for. She knew it would not be easy for Damon to let Mimi sleep and get better and at some point, rage would burst out.Damon was hers, and she was his. They were, and all the time he'd been taking care of Mimi, Mariella had suffered because Mimi was more important than she was. She understood Mimi and realized how fucking hard it had been all those years. Seeing the same thing repeatedly, Mariella realized now how hard those horrible two years were when Damien did what he did, and the original wizards did all those terrible things to her. How hard and lonely it must have been. She understood so much about these little bits of Mimi's life and now there was a need to help her.To make Mimi's life better and maybe number four, the new version would be the good guy for that. She had gotten no read on this. Number two had spent a lot of time with that one, gotten him to stop drinking and they had been cooking, but he was not lustful at all and not reacting when she had tried to seduce him. There were plenty more willing ones, so she had left him on his own devices and helped those who wanted her help.Why does Mimi have the armor? She understood it now fully. Yes, she wanted to put some protection on, so she wouldn't have to feel so fucking empty and lonely. But then again, she'd had nine salvatores, nine Damon, and she'd helped them. Well, eight, she felt kind that she had lost number four, at least partially. But when they didn't need her as much as number one did when they weren't number one, never had been, and Mariella realized that too.She thought as she woke up at one point that this was a fucking lesson in life, and that's the way it should be, in fact. But that didn't mean learning was fun or easy, not at all, and Mariella was sure she'd learn her lessons pretty fucking well and pretty fucking quickly, too.Two kept Mimi in the incubator, but he had heard the thought of her wanting to be held close, and it made him feel something he never thought he would feel because he was harder, rougher, and colder than one. This instinct, this need, was something so new and wonderful that he didn't want to fight it. He knew that he bastard, worst of them all, but still he had a heart too and this loss had been so profound that he had refused to feel it.Until he had gotten Mimi in his arms. She was so freaking light, but alive, talking and blaming herself. Those emotions had burst out of him and he felt so overwhelmed. He kept this secret from Mariella, no need to alarm her as she needed to be with number one.Three had been helping to care for Mimi, and Two knew that quite a few of the Salvatores were very close to Mimi and that Mimi's death had been a hard blow to many of them. Number four was a new version of them and Two had spent time with him, gotten him to stop drinking, and instead, they had started to cook and talk.He had learned so much from four, how he talked, and he had also gotten a few good ideas of spells that might be useful. Now when number one had destroyed his pheromone gland, so deeply that it would be slow to get it back, number two had a few ideas on how to make Mimi feel secure. Number four was very good for that. Number four had not come in medbay. He had not been yet ready to face her, to see her.Number two pondered how he had noticed when Mariella had noticed it and learned something new again: she was not the whole life of the Salvatores, but Mimi was a big part of it, and Mariella could do nothing about that, nothing at all. It would be a whole new time for the pack.He was sad when he looked at Mimi's bare chest, with no chakras burned to it, no magic symbols and her palm had no mark of their vampire wedding. Even though they had not gotten that mark, it had been only number one's, and he had divorced from her, by old language, and that sticks, it was irreversible and now Mariella being here, it would not be likely that they would re-marry as vampires. But number two pondered nothing was stopping him from marrying her...The two looked at the sleeping Mimi. She had been asleep for a couple of weeks and had gained no weight while they were trying to fix all the defects so that Mimi could be operated on. Her straps had been very fickle, and they had to use a strapping agent first two weeks to get those hold and recover. The jelly had changed Mimi's internal organs so that they had lost their elasticity, and everything was pressed into Mimi's chest. Smashed into there. Her organs are pretty much dead from malnutrition and whatnot.Her whole anatomy had been altered, but they couldn't operate yet as they needed to get Mimi's condition a bit more stable, and then they could operate and see what happened after that. Two sat for usually a long time next to the incubator, holding her hand, being there for her. Three was nearby, but number two had used his power to keep him a little further away from her.They went to eat again. Number four was making desserts with Adam and Charles. He seemed to teach them quite elaborate things, too. Two said to three. "You know what? I have a nesting instinct. I mean me. I never fucking thought I'd have a nesting instinct, but I can't help myself. I want so badly to take Mimi to the nest when she's operated on, just unbelievably hard."Number three looked momentarily and said, "You're not the only one. I wanted to sink my teeth into Mimi's neck, keep her safe, nest. Protect, even own. And I know if number one came, I might attack if he tried to take Mimi away from the nest."They were talking in their minds, not to alert Charles or Adam or four. They wanted to nest, not let anyone else nest with her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mariella let Damon wake up after two weeks. Mariella was disappointed when she slept and was always next to Damon. She noticed he was awake, but he didn't wrap his arms around her, and when she lifted his arm over her and fell asleep when she woke up, he had moved his arm away from her. She would have wanted him to cuddle her, but then again, she understood maybe Charles would be a better candidate for that. If Charles could take her in his arms and purr at her.Mariella got out of bed and went to make breakfast. She took some turkey bacon, and regular bacon, hash browns, eggs, goose eggs to be exact, and fresh pomegranate juice, her favorite. Then some wonderful rolls suitable for them too, and a selection of thinly sliced meats she could use to fill out those rolls.Damon came into the kitchen. He had his clothes on and had showered. Mariella could smell his aftershave and passionfruit mixing this heady mix of seduction and love. She turned to look at him wearing a peach-colored ruffled apron. Mariella had been giving off energy to him the whole time, so Damon was in good shape but was looking at Mariella pretty fucking coolly. Damon had a light pink tee shirt, something that Mimi had bought for him and it looked good on him, and light blue jeans, and this color combo made him look very sexy.When Damon spoke, his voice was icy, hard, and dangerous: "Darlin, morning. I just hope Mimi gets the care she needs. Lest it be like the last time someone separated me from her when Mimi was dead."Mariella came and wrapped herself around Damon; he stiffened. He pushed her away. First time for everything.Mariella said, "The two will take care of Mimi, and it will take time. Mimi was physically very weak, and from what the two have told me, the whole anatomy of that girl has been altered because of that damn Angelus jelly trick. Mimi is going to have major surgery, but they have to strengthen Mimi first so that her straps can withstand the surgery. It's not an easy surgery, and the effects of the jelly we don't know yet. There may be some drugs in Mimi's blood. Three is there to help them. Number four is somewhere. I do not know where."Damon was silent. He was thinking about something, looking at her quite beastly. He walked near her, hugged Mariella, and sniffed her.He said, "Fine, darlin, it's just you and me then. It's fine... or vampire lust. This will be a whole new experience for darlin. I can guarantee it. Time for you to start to learn quite a few new things. Number two just updated me on a few matters. So let's see how fun we can have."Something in Damon's voice made the hairs on the back of Mariella's neck stand up, and she knew she was in for a vampire rush. Damon had just given her some vampire pheromone, and it was working, but for some reason, Mariella was quite unsure of her state. Something in Damon was now dangerous in that amount that Mariella's instinct told her to flee. It was again that side of Damon that she did not want to meet.Damon's piercing gaze locked onto her, his voice barely audible as he tilted his head slightly. "Well, what about darlin? Scared? I can see the fear in your eyes. This will be an experience etched into your memory... Something inside you screams 'Run little wabbit, as fast as you can, or else the big bad wolf gets you.' But darling, it's too late for that..."In the midst of their breakfast, Damon abruptly rose, seizing Mariella's hands and restraining them with spiked handcuffs. In an instant, she found herself teleported to a dimly lit basement, the air thick with the scent of lust and blood. Damon secured Mariella to a standing frame, a shiver of anticipation running down her spine. A pile of gleaming knives caught her eye, and Damon's cruel gaze intensified.He taunted, "Oh darlin, I will relish this. I can't promise that when you awaken, you'll feel anything but pleasure. Perhaps a little sore, but tonight, someone else will join in the festivities, and I assure you, he is far from gentle."With an eerie aura, Charles entered the room, his expression contorted into a beastly coldness Mariella had never witnessed before. The atmosphere grew tense as Charles approached, swiping her neck with a sharp nail, and holding it there.Softly, he inquired, "What's the matter, Mariella? Cat got your tongue?"Trembling with fear, Mariella's terror emanated not from Damon, but from Charles. Just as she neared the brink of unconsciousness, Charles withdrew his nail. Suspended in the frame, she felt a searing pain course through her back. Struggling to form words, Mariella could only watch as Charles plunged his hand into her back, slowly tearing out her heart.Damon observed callously, his satisfaction evident. As Charles devoured her heart, Mariella sensed a strange transformation taking place within her. Damon joined in, and together they consumed her heart, leaving Mariella with a profound understanding that this vampire heat would be truly unforgettable. And not necessarily pleasurable.But Damon reveled in his sadistic enjoyment, subjecting her to unimaginable agony, while Charles engaged in relentless, forceful fucking, building up to an explosive climax that seemed to last an eternity. It took time for Mariella to regain her ability to articulate her thoughts. The experience had been deeply disturbing, lingering with an unsettling creepiness.The vampire spree stretched on for a torturous month, enveloping Mariella in a realm of unimaginable agony. With each passing day, Damon unleashed the savage essence within Charles, relishing in the infliction of maximum pain.Damon taught Charles to use his protector radar. Using the protector radar, he amplified the torment, targeting Mariella with a cruel energy that ravaged her nerves mercilessly.The brutality reached new heights as Damon reveled in the desire to slash, stab, and bleed her. While Mariella had always found solace in pain, this experience pushed her to the edge. Countless moments passed where pleasure eluded her, existing solely for the sadistic pleasure of Damon. Finally, the rush climaxed in a cataclysmic explosion, leaving Mariella's last thought as a grateful plea for its end.Awakening from her drug-induced slumber, she found herself immobilized on a table, her body aching and tender. The memories flooded back, the rush of the vampire's heat, the final explosion, and the horrifying realization of her vulnerability.Damon perched on a bar stool, an array of knives before him, tauntingly greeting her as "Morning student."He embarked on a twisted lesson, where possession and jealousy intertwined, reminding her it was her duty to investigate the unknown. Helpless and broken, Mariella understood this lesson would forever be etched in her mind, a programmed response to check upstairs in a specific way. Defeated, she abandoned any hope of unloading this programming, acknowledging Damon's mastery over his malevolent craft. Furthermore, she accepted the notion that Damon held the right to spend time with Mimi, a privilege she had forbidden Damon to have. Glancing at her phone, she realized the excruciating lesson had spanned three grueling weeks - an explanation for the persistent soreness that plagued her body.Two and three operated on Mimi a month later, at which point number one and Charles were holding vampire heat for Mariella, and they weren't the least bit interested in the whole vampire heat. The operation was delicate, and it took 18 hours for them to carefully scoop everything out, rinse, and repeat, trying to get her to grow organs, and not stress too much of her fickle straps.After the operation, they put Mimi back in the incubator to rest in the warmth and searched for the perfect nest room. They wanted to do this in their own time, at their own pace. The nest was made very carefully and there were a lot of materials too. It took a week to build the nest, and then they were done.Number three carried the sleeping Mimi gently into the nest, and number two and three let their instincts take over. Their souls sang as they were in the nest, keeping Mimi safe and giving her warmth, closeness, and love. It didn't even take five hours for Mimi to move, and her straps to begin to strengthen. She was hanging on to number three and falling asleep in the nest's safety. They changed places, cleaned the nest, and brought in new materials. No drugs were needed. They just kept Mimi safe and gave her energy shots.I woke up a little bit, and the first thing that came through was safety. I was completely safe and warm, and Damon was close to me; this was three. It didn't matter. I was safe. I was existing. I hung on to him; I was so fucking happy still that I was there and safe. At some point, I got quite a surprise.I woke up again. This was number two that I was hanging on to, and he was talking to me, and then, he changed his scent and smelled like my Damon. Talked in precisely the same way, and it was something I never would have believed. I had been so sure that I would never meet this side again that every Salvatore was so whole that they couldn't bring this side out. This was so perfect. It made my soul sing at that point straight up.But miracles happen, and this was a miracle. It was such a wonderful surprise that I started purring. My soul sang I purred for mere happiness. It helped somehow, so freaking much, to get my ultimate safety back.The two said," Baby, you're awake, but it's okay. You're still weak—just rest. We're here. You're safe. Oh, you're purring. You noticed then... you'll never believe, baby, how much I miss you now and then."He purred, too, and I was so incredibly safe. I did not want to move away from here at all. I felt the number three purring behind my back and fell asleep, thrilled. This made my soul sing too loudly. Everything was perfect. I was safe and these would make sure that I existed.Mariella went into the kitchen after she had finished getting dressed and showered. She wouldn't let the lesson affect her too much because she knew Damon would be pretty fickle when Mimi got better. Damon's conscience would ring again at some point, and he might try to pull away from Mimi, and she would just have to support and help him then.Damon was cooking breakfast with Adam and Charles. There were a few other Salvatores there, and they seemed to be quiet. Number four was talking to Charles, glancing at her and something in his eyes made Mariella swallow and her heart skip a beat. Mariella noticed her curiosity starting to rise, as if they had a secret. She noticed Damon had noticed nothing, or he didn't care, but she did. She was curious enough that she had to know.The number two came into the kitchen, as normal guys, and went to the fridge to get a drink, gulped, and then came out of there. Mariella's nose smelled something strange, and she tried to figure out what it was, frowning and wondering what the smell or fragrance actually was. The scent was calming sweet and comforting same time and it made Mariella want to go and wrap herself around him, but then again something told her it was not for her. Number four looked mildly disturbed, too. This was too curious.The two walked away, and Mariella got the food in front of her, sat down to eat, and thought about it as the thing bothered her. For some reason, Damon seemed to be furious, and then again, he put the rage away, replaced by remorse, self-loathing, and bitter acceptance. Mariella concluded that this was now somehow connected to Mimi and was already starting. She tried to understand, but as usual; she did not have all the pieces of the puzzle, so she just did not get it.But why did it flare up now? Mariella didn't understand, not at all. "Damon, why are you abandoning Mimi again, giving up? Besides, did you smell that weird, sweet smell from number two?"Damon growled and said, "Yeah, it's ok. I drove Mimi away from me, I took everything out of her, her chakras, her flank organs, her soul, her love for me and if I had just looked back and been braver and, most importantly, trusted Mimi, she wouldn't have had to go through everything and cease to exist. I don't know what would have happened to me if I hadn't gotten her back together. The thought of her reduced to a pile of ashes hidden away in the cellar. I don't deserve her. No, she is safer without me. At least she exists now."Mariella sighed in her mind. It had started, she said, " Now tell me what that smell is?"Damon swallowed and said, " Two and three are nesting with Mimi and have been for weeks. It was the nesting pheromone you smelled. They have just put a nest for themselves. That's why number four is disturbed."Mariella was silent, and she could feel the pain in Damon's voice. He felt this need to nest with Mimi, and even then, he let the others nest with Mimi, but Mariella didn't want the pack to split up, to have her damons and Mimi's salvatores. She didn't want them all to herself, but that nesting thing was about to end.She knew that number four was not hers, but nesting was something that disturbed her just because ever since that seven years of separation, Damon had wanted to nest with Mimi and she had always prevented him, just because she was a jealous bitch and now, others could do it with Mimi that he had longed to do so long."Damon, do you think it's time for that nesting to end? Mimi should get better, not rest in the nest all the time. First of all, think about it. Was this something that you even gave your permission? Well, let's go see, and then I'll show you the truth."After they finished their meal, Damon wasn't sure whether to stop nesting. He had a nesting instinct, too, but his cruel side was showing, and he realized how crazy Mimi had been once again. It was time for Miss to have a lesson and a little programming on the side, too.But first, the nesting should stop, and once Mariella takes care of the males and gets the need to nest away from them, he would have a few weeks to teach his pupil. They walked to the door of the room. The pheromone was more clearly in the air here. He wouldn't tell Mariella any of his plans other than taking care of Mimi, and Mariella would clean up the nest and get those two settled.He opened the door to the room. It was dim, and in the middle of the enormous bed was a nest made of bedding and pillows. The whole air was thick with nesting pheromones, but this pheromone wasn't meant for Mariella, so it didn't affect her. Serenity and calmness permeated the air in the room and Mariella was jealous. For so many reasons, too.Mariella went into action. First, she went and pulled the curtains away from the window, flooding the room full of light, then she went and slammed a good cocktail into both men, and she was disturbed when she smelt the number two smelling of Mimi's Damon. No, this had to end now. There was only one Damon, and that Mimi's Damon, no. She could not help that number four smelled like him, but her number two, no, this fashion, would soon end.Mariella felt threatened, but as the cocktail worked, the smell faded, and Mariella realized the two had done a spell to get the right smell for Mimi. He had spent for that reason so much time with number four, to get that smell just right. Oh, that he wanted to worship Mimi. Well, soon he would worship her, Mariella thought bitterly. And smug, too.Damon came up to her and said, "Darlin. I'll take Mimi now and take care of her. Don't worry about it. You have these two to take care of here."He reached into the nest and slammed a flank into Mimi, who groaned. Then Damon untied her from the two and picked her up in his arms. Mariella didn't even pay attention to what condition Mimi was actually in. She did not pay attention to Damon's soft pronunciation of the word darlin and his overall demeanor. All she wanted was to get these two to notice her, too.Damon carried his still-sleeping pupil in his arms into his own teaching room; he had several of these. He put Mimi on the table, secured her tightly, and took out his knives, loading them ready.This time, he took some drugs because she would get the programming. Now, he was so much stronger; this time, the programming would stay and keep them all safe. He hadn't yet finished making a new flank implant or an electric collar for Mimi, and that was one thing he would concentrate on once the lessons were over. She shouldn't enjoy her freedom too much. She had no chakras either, but he had no time to think about that right now.He looked Mimi over clinically. She was skinny, under 35 kilos, not much more than 30 kilos, but that didn't stop the lesson at all. Nope. Mimi could take it; best of all, she was in a weak condition, so the lesson would sink in even more. Oh, he'd enjoy this, and he never regretted these, never.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I woke up tied to the table, and it took me a while to remember everything: the nesting, the right smell, the incredible sense of security, the fact that I existed. And now this. Balance. There was always a damn payment for my time when my soul sings.I opened my eyes to the dimly lit room; the shadows casting an eerie atmosphere. Damon sat in the corner on a worn bar stool, his presence ominous.His voice sliced through the air, cold and merciless, as he greeted me. "Morning student, time for lesson."The room seemed to grow colder, my breath visible in the air. Before I could react, Damon was upon me, his movements swift and calculated. I was not sure if he had some sort of spell on, weakening me, keeping this space so damn cold or what.He taught me with a brutal intensity, each lesson accompanied by the piercing sound of screams. The pain was searing, as if my very soul was being ripped apart. But I pushed through, determined to learn. As I had no other choice. He showed me how to project my memories into his mind, a connection that caused a sharp ache in my head. It was a torturous process, but I endured.Damon's methods grew even more invasive. He used drugs, telepathy, and anything to extract information from me. The nightmare seemed never-ending, a relentless cycle of pain and fear. The weight of the pack's threats hung heavily in the air, a constant reminder of the danger we faced. I couldn't take matters into my own hands without suffering unimaginable agony.Each time I revealed a threat to Damon, a sick pleasure radiated from him, engulfing the room. Every time I told him about the threat and not trying to do anything about it, I felt actual pleasure. But if I even tried to think of doing anything about them, the pain was the worst that I had ever experienced.He was once again programming me, to tell him everything, every goddamn threat that there was. I was helpless to stop him. He was unloading his rage upon my body and my mind. Ironic, first he is the one who puts my mind back together and now this assault in my mind.The lessons continued, unyielding and unrelenting. He progressed to a stage of violence, where my neck was ripped and wounds inflicted. Damon demanded to know the location of those sticks that could kill an original, and I complied, my voice trembling with fear.My heart pounded in my chest, the sound echoing in my ears. I felt trapped, as if this torment would never cease. A sense of permanence settled over me, the fear of Damon becoming an ever-present shadow in my life. It was up to him to determine the nature of our relationship, and I felt powerless against it. I knew he had programmed me to fear him whenever he wanted.Finally, I found myself lying on a table, my body battered and broken. The pain consumed me, a constant reminder of my vulnerability. I had no time how long this damn lesson had been going on. Damon administered an injection that plunged me into unconsciousness.When I awoke, I was alone in bed, my body aching beyond measure. Each movement sent waves of discomfort coursing through me. My stomach, riddled with wounds, bled sluggishly, staining the sheets of crimson.As I stood, my weakened state made even the simplest tasks arduous. I glanced at the scale, which displayed a shockingly low weight of 25 kilos. I knew I had to regain my strength, but in my current condition, the thought of eating was unappealing. I would have to find a way to nourish myself, despite the pain.I should cannulate myself. Recover in peace, and the thought of it made me kind of panic again. Fine. Then we drink Charles's bump and go to the blood room to take Damon's blood and see if it helps at all. Gotta make plans. I must not be too pissed off because if I get myself allergic to his blood, it is not a good thing at all.And the fucking programming, fine. I had been protecting the pack for seven years, and even after that, I had a dedicated team that watched for threats to our pack and compiled them into a monthly report, a long report, and now this programming hit me.He did not know, no idea at all, but soon he would. Now, fine, soon the pack leader will have a reading and lots of it. I had a stack of reports that I hadn't even gone through properly, but oh, that Damon would get a reading soon.I went to the blood room first. I sipped Damon's blood and likewise took a couple of bags of it with me when I got back to the room, poured it on the wounds until my skin was intact, and then went to the shower. I washed myself and let my strawberry scent be present. I was merely a strawberry. He had ripped himself out of me, my life.I was just selecting a little more covering clothes when a voice said from the doorway, "What you are doing, baby, you are not supposed to walk in that condition."This sounded so like my Damon. It made my heart freeze and then the scent came over me. It was his scent. I turned around and saw number four leaning against the doorframe, looking at me just like he used to look. He was wearing the same kind of clothes, not those shirts that Mariella loved, but this shirt had been one that I had bought for him, long time ago.He stood up, walked to me, and said softly, touching my cheek that familiar way, "Long story baby, but it is me, and ain't going nowhere, no matter how many potions Mariella comes up and she knows it. Losing you, it was too much for me, I broke out, putting me in front and I am now stronger than the core, but I am not as same, not fully, but I am yours, baby."I had no words. I went to him and hugged him, and with everything I got, he hugged me back not too much, as I was still pretty damn skinny. I inhaled his scent, got to my safety.He said in my hair, "Let me guess, number one gave you a lesson and programming."I nodded.He broke off, looked at me, and said, "Well, now it is just a matter of getting you better and keeping you safe."There was a coldness in his voice and he smirked, quite dangerously too, and remarked, "I told you, baby, ain't the same, but close enough."He walked out and said, "Come into the kitchen and eat skeleton, you gonna need it."I was just a strawberry because Damon had rejected me and taken Mariella as his alpha, so now I was just a strawberry, and in fact, Mariella could be the alpha. Now, it was time for me to react and react well. He had just taught me to react, so here I was reacting and feeling. Once I got myself sorted out and dressed, my wounds healed. I teleported to the New Jersey mansion, took all the threat reports from the previous year, and then teleported back.I had my blonde, spiky straight hair in my high ponytail, my black jeans, and my thick pink woolen shirt keeping me warm, as I was still not strong enough to keep my body heat. It would take time for me to get my body back to shape.I entered the kitchen, and Damon, Mariella, the wolves, and the two and three were eating. The wolves were very close to the salvatores. Oh, did our nesting go a little bit wrong? There was jealousy in the air. Mimosa sneered at me as I stepped into the kitchen. Clung closer to number three. I was not sure was this reaction because of the number four or what.The two looked at my skinny self pretty damn closely and said, "Where have you been for three weeks? Nice cover-up, by the way. You are in such terrible shape, missy. You almost require feeding at the medbay, but I can see you can't stand it, so I won't push."Damon looked up, looked me over, and furrowed his brow. Oh, was it any surprise that I was in pretty damn thin shape? Mariela was sitting next to Damon at the end of the table. She sat so close to him, again next to him. No problem. Now, I wasn't the least bit jealous. There was no place again for me in there.I carried the files before Damon and said, "There you go, pack leader, just doing my programming. These are last year and before that, issues are unsolved."He furrowed his brow and asked, "What on earth are these things?" He looked at quite a thick stack of files before him.I replied, "I protected you and the entire pack for years before, during, and after the seven years. I know Mariella thought your pack was so strong that no one would attack you, but the truth is that I took out the enemies before they could attack. For example, I was there when you put those locks on that bridge in Paris and I took out a bunch of demonic assassins coming for Mariella, for you, and three hitmen coming at Charles. I have been collecting these threat reports for years. I have people and friends who compile these and submit them to me, and they have a rating and a suggestion on how to deal with the threat. I have pretty much let Magnum, Dexter, and Murdock deal with them."Damon grunted and said, "Oh well, from now on, all this will come directly to me. Take care of that for me...I'll go through them now, then."I walked away. I didn't want to stay there. Besides, I wasn't hungry yet, and I would eat peacefully by myself when I wanted to. I was honestly really fucked up and cranky, and I didn't want to blow up in anyone's face. I had my rage to deal with and I knew it would require probably Magnum at some point, as I knew myself.I went to my office. I had a study here, dark web access, and I always checked to see if there were any problems I could help with. I had taken back my work after Damon had once again thrown me away from the pack. So it was just again my work. I had quite a long experience in my belt, so I was good at this. Sometimes, there were requests for consultations, and I did them casually. I wasn't going to missions but helping my friends. Time went by and I had no idea how long I had again focused on my work. I had been doing everything for a while when Damon and Mariella came to the door.Damon looked at me momentarily and said, " Haven't I told you that you're not a flea anymore? "I looked up and said, "I did this again when you threw me out of the pack. This is my nature. I'm just helping my friends. A few consultations, nothing more. You have a problem with my work. You have always had and I begin to be fed up with being the one who had always to give in. This would be a good time for you to start to learn things about me!"He strode over to me, did not say a word, put the lid down on the laptop, picked it up, and teleported somewhere. He did not even bother to answer, but just imposed his will over my life as always. My rage bubbled up and quite damn well.Then he looked me hard in the eye and said, " Those reports are very illuminating, but what's missing is they don't list any threats to you and, baby, now, I don't think that's the case, so start talking. Why don't you do as you're told?"I rose to stand. My voice was quite damn loud. "When I do not belong to this damn pack when I am nothing, that is a necessary evil. Someone you can just throw out and then start to demand me to behave in a certain way when you are ready for that. I am not a fucking robot. I have feelings too, and strong ones. Your sheer laziness pisses me off, your easy fix to impose your will on me, and think that I am not reacting. When you goddamn torture me for weeks and teach me to react, so this is me reacting. When it comes to me to react, tell me, can I trust you that my threats for me are priority over those to Mariella, or the pack? Because threats against me are the most acute, they need first taken care of. Can you fucking lazy ass telepath promise me that?"Damon said nothing at first, then he said, in an arctic voice, "Your threats, please, or do I use more effective ways to get you once to obey me?"I sighed, went to one of the cabinets, and took a pretty damn big stack of reports, my threats. I had kept them separate because I didn't feel I belonged so much in the pack. My shit, my problem, besides when Salvatore finds out about all these threats, I don't know if he's going to let me anywhere for a long time.I put the reports on the table and said, " My threat reports come in weekly, so there's plenty of them. I've got Magnum and even Alaric to take them off the agenda. They are not easy to handle and I get updates on which problems are still on. "Mariella furrowed her brow and said, " Why haven't you told the pack? Why not to let Damon help?"I looked at her for a moment and said, " These reports are from when I did what I did to Nick, and as you remember how I was treated, I was kicked out of the pack. Do I have any idea how wanted I am? I haven't had time to focus on these at all. My shit, my problem. I don't bother the pack when I'm not that important and am not someone they trust."Damon's eyes flashed. He teleported the stack of files away, went to the cupboard I took them from, and teleported everything away. He was silent.Then he approached me, pressed me against the wall, felt my stomach, and growled, "Oh, you've done well, student. Well, this is just a little reminder that you will give it all next time and now."Then he found the most sore spot on my stomach and hit it with his fist as hard as he could.The pain exploded in my stomach, and I doubled over. Damon looked at me coldly and turned around.Adam's voice from the door said, " Oh fuck, Salvatore. Now, I'm going to show you and show you well. Has she not been through enough of you and your overblown ego? You did not promise to her that her threats were priorities."Before I could say anything, Adam took over and punched Damon as hard as he could, and he retaliated. Then Charles came in and joined in the fight, and soon, all three were teleporting away, apparently to the gym to let off some steam.I had recovered a bit, and my fucking had grown to pretty good proportions, and now I decided to show off. I was not the official alpha female, the alpha of the pack, Mariella was, but I was the oldest and strongest alpha female, and it was time to react, so I let another innocent pheromone into the air that made Mariella a breeding female and once again took myself out of the equation.I put in another pheromone that would make these three females go into heat and fast, but not me, my reaction. That's it. Mariella walked away. She had taken the pheromone, and soon, the wolves would take it, too. Shouting does not work in this pack, that has been seen now,I strolled into one bedroom and lay down on the bed. Just being. I had never been afraid of death; I was pretty much fearless, but this. This changed something inside me, and I didn't like the feeling at all, not one bit, but it was a feeling I had.I didn't know if it was a genuine fear of death or what, but that experience, that time when I didn't exist, was somehow so awful, or maybe I existed somehow. Still, in such a fragmented way that I wasn't, I knew it would take time to deal with this, and I would have to think things through for myself and put myself in order, and maybe then I could have a taste of pack life.I felt that emptiness all the time, the emptiness of not having any reserves and no chance of getting pregnant just like that. It had been there all the time up until the moment everything went out of me, and that feeling lasted, and it was still there.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

When the men came out of the gym, they were sweaty but not so explosive anymore, at least not Damon. Damon, the dominant male, completely consumed Mariella's attention. Unbeknownst to her, Mimi's pheromone was silently working its magic. Oblivious to the effect, Mariella opened herself up to Damon, who, fueled by the recent fight, acted instinctively. He grabbed her hand, leading her into a bedroom where their passion exploded.It wasn't until five days later, as Damon lay on top of Mariella in bed, that he realized the consequences of Mimi's actions. Softly cursing, he understood that Mariella's heat was approaching rapidly. Despite Mimi not being a breeding female, Mariella had unknowingly confirmed her status through her pheromones. Perplexed, Mariella asked Damon what was wrong, questioning if she had been too demanding.With a heavy sigh, Damon revealed the truth. "Nope, you're going into heat. I suspect the other wolves are too, but one of the females doesn't belong. She gave you a pheromone, which you passed on to me, resulting in this situation. A rut where Mimi doesn't fit could lead to breeding. Oh, how I wish I could keep her in the pack and in this rut. But there's little I can do now. She's done it again. Good 1-0 for me."Mariella, momentarily silent, expressed her concern. "Oh, that's terrible. What can we do now? We can't stop the rutting and involving Mimi would be unwise, especially considering her condition. She knows herself that she is not fit for a heat. Perhaps this isn't a victory over you."Damon's voice filled with frustration as he responded, "I am a Telepath, a strong one, darling. No, Mimi is angry with me. And rightly so. She resented my lesson. It was a harsh but necessary one, and I never regret my teachings. Maybe I should, but no, I did what needed to be done to keep my pack safe and uncover the threats hidden within those reports. Damn it, I knew nothing, and Mimi, for all these years, has been protecting and defending us, even during those seven years when I had cast her out. But no, Mimi is a saint, yet self-destructive, reckless, stubborn, and careless. I mishandled that blow to her belly. I understand that now. I never allowed her to react properly. She screamed, but I dismissed it and proceeded with the lesson, teaching her how to respond but not become a part of it. What a mess, once again."Mariella said, "Let's see what Miss is up to, and maybe you could have a little chat with her and find out why. You can apologize for that strike, too. You are not John Wayne. In this pack, Apology is not a sign of weakness but a sign of wiseness. maybe she can tell us why she doesn't get horny, enjoy."I got out of bed eventually, when the pain had subsided enough for me to move, actually. And knew that Damon and Mariella had gone to fuck when Damon had come back from the gym. I also knew that Adam Charles and the boys were out in the woods now. I thought I'd get something to eat. I walked into the kitchen. To my surprise, it was empty, and then I realized it was night. I had to try to eat something. I was a walking skeleton, more or less.I was so damn messed up still, with no sense of security, feeling like a leaf in the air, just floating, not really rooted anywhere. This would take time and it would be better for me to be alone, and get my mind in order. It is difficult to handle that I did not exist, the whole new array of nightmares for me. I was so different from others. Not really belong in this pack.Damon still being mad at me, for me being myself, protecting everyone, when they just don't know me, not in all of these years, and how freaking many times I have told them I will protect them always and forever, there is no ultimatum for me to stopping protecting them. And it is just their problem then.Then there is the fact that my Damon exists, or some version of him, but as unstable as I felt myself, he did not seem my rock, not in a sense like Charles is. But he had to go unload and hunt, doing his stuff and this whole existence crisis has put this pack in some sort of crisis or rat race where everyone is finding themselves, more or less.The boys and salvatores were probably watching the game or even fucking, the lust pack. Mariella's and Damon's little mating, brought by me, would make everyone quite passionate. Just as I like the peace of making something to eat and drink. I knew that first my physical health should get better and it would help my mind get better too. So they kind of were in hand in hand. I sniffed my coffee and put it on. I was not sure what I would want to even eat yet. Was there anything for me?I was collecting drinks when a voice behind me said, " My lady, you're having quite an unusual dinner time, but come sit down and let me fix the food in front of you."This was number two again. He was wearing a white tee shirt, and did not smell sex at all, but a little like medbay. His expression let little to debate. Well, fine. I went to sit down, and he came over, took my wrist, and bit it, tasting my blood. Then he thought, furrowed his brow, obviously unhappy, and went to the fridge. He brought five big smoothies. He took a jar and bit through the lid, pouring some stuff into the jar.He poured the jar into one smoothie, swirled it, and handed it to me, saying, "Start with this one, then those others. You're so fucking low on every substance, and I've just got to get something in you. There is nothing normal in your blood, is it full of metabolites, weird breakdown products of drugs that number one has used on you, all kinds of stress-related neurochemicals, not proper blood but let's see if I can help it along at all. Your mind is quite messed up, too."I said to him, "You take care of me almost more than number one does. And then this bombshell about number four, but something in him was not friendly. "Number two nodded and said, "Remember how I was at the start? Keep that in mind when you deal with number four. I have spent time with him, so I know what I am talking about here."I nodded, and said, "You are one damn wise Salvatore and no one sees that. They really don't appreciate you, but I do. You are very important to me. You have always been, and I have messed up things over the years so many times."He looked genuinely surprised and said, "Well, thank you, baby, you are very important to me too, even more than Mariella. My loyalty to number one is what keeps me with her from time to time, not her sparkling personality. Now eat up baby, let's get you back in shape. Nice pheromone, by the way. Real 1-0."I smirked at him. I did as he told me. Somehow, my appetite was awakened, and I gorged. I ate so much as the two carried in front of me. He finally felt my stomach and grunted when it was full.He said, "We didn't stretch your stomach, so it's not yet pulling ten liters, but at least it's full now. Now you need to digest it and then we see what we have done. How much you pull from that meal?"Then I got up and walked into the living room. I thought about sitting in an armchair, reading a book, doing whatever. But Two came, got into a good position on the sofa, and looked at me, that look, that gesture, and I then went to lie on his lap, laid my head on his chest, and fell asleep when that scent came again, he stroked me, spoke calmly. I fell asleep feeling his caresses on my body; him keeping me safe, not letting me stop existing.I couldn't hear what, but I was safe, full of food, and asleep. Then, when I woke up, the same thing happened again. I woke up from his lap; him waking me up when he had felt my stomach emptying enough. So we went Into the kitchen, now there were other salvatores, and I was tasted a lot of my blood, fed, drunk, and then the two always took me to the couch to rest, to sleep in his arms, letting that scent, that security come entirely so that I slept completely limp until it was time to eat again.He had told them about my situation as the army of salvatores, but not four, were always filling me up, more and more, stretching my stomach, and making sure that food was digested fast and properly, nine and ten actually drained something in my neck to help chop off the rest of the drugs and transmitters that were no good for me. I was safe in the lap of number two. I could feel that this was very important to him, too.Damon and Mariella came into the kitchen. Salvatores were cooking, they were dismissive of Mariella and her heat scent, and not one of them was interested in her. She was mildly disturbed by this and Damon asked, "Where is Mimi? I could talk to her a little. Don't worry. I'm not attacking her. I just want to talk."Three grunted, "Not available. She is recovering from that lesson, from those drugs, and this whole crisis. You should next time think a little more carefully about when to give her a lesson. She was not in shape to take it. So this is the lesson for you too. Go into the living room, and you'll see."His voice was irritated. Rare for him as number three was usually a very level-headed individual.Damon furrowed his brows, and he, and Mariella went into the living room. The sight was like a vision from the past, and something inside Damon spilled out, bringing such hard feelings to the surface again. Number two was lying in a semi-sitting position on the couch, Mimi in his arms, like a little child. Mimi had buried her face in his chest, holding on to him. Looking very tired still.Mimi was sleeping, holding two, and Damon could smell that number two was wearing magic. This gave Mimi a sense of security, which he had robbed her of with the whole Nick episode. He had destroyed her pheromone gland and taken away her addiction, so he didn't get the same sense of peace and security for Mimi that the two did. The only thing he could give her was withdrawal, nothing more.He understood from the number two's expression that Mimi was not fine, not nearly, and he had not really thought when he had given his lesson. Her mind was so messed up and he could feel number two working on her mind all the time. Trying to ease up her fear of not existing. Again, something that he had not even thought of that Mimi would get a problem over it. He just saw her as some sort of robot that could take it all, but that was not all. Not at all. He did not really know her at all.Mariella said quietly. "Oh, that's the way it is. Those two are pretty damn close and just seem to get closer. But that lady needs intensive care. Look how skinny and thin she is; feeding her won't help as she sleeps most of the time. That creature needs to be put on medbay for drips and tests."Her voice was clearly jealous.Damon said sharply to Mariella in his mind. "Mimi's mind is a mess, she fears for her existence, one thing that I did not even think that she might get trauma from, and then all of my drugs, their metabolites, the trauma of that lesson, she is not fine, number two is trying to help her mind. By giving her a sense of security with that spell as number four is quite a wild gun. Not suitable for this yet. "Mariella was silent. She had no words left to say. Now it was not the time to be so damn jealous. How could someone strong like Mimi recover from that sort of trauma? With no safety, she felt her fault in this mess as well. She had not made sure that Mimi had slept with Nick. She should have to and then be the voice of reason, but she had let her pussy do the thinking, not her brain. Ironic how in humans, men are usually taken by their dicks, but she, part of god, she was taken by her pussy. Sometimes she was ashamed of herself and for good reason, too.Damon grunted and said to the two, "You heard me. I know thing makes your soul sing. It should make mine sing, and I'm not doing this out of pure jealousy, but that creature needs to be fixed. She put on a pheromone, and I hadn't even made her back into the alpha female of the pack yet....,"The two said, "Yeah, Mimi told me. That was her reaction to your lesson and programming. Nice little 1-0 she did to you. I understand why you did your lesson. I probably could have done the same, but much later on and I know you're right, but she's in such a panic over medbay that I thought I'd try feeding and stretching her stomach. Her blood is a freaking mess and you know this creature can do with her willpower. With no magic symbol for you to suck it away, she gets stronger by the day. So I help where I can. "Damon nodded. He had no words. Jealousy, longing, and regret blazed in his soul, forcing him to do something. He decided to act as a doctor, as pack leader, and teleported away for a moment. He made a potent cocktail while alerting a few salvatores and gave them quite strict orders on what to do with Mimi. Then he returned, put some numbing energy into Mimi's arm, stuck a needle in, pressed the plunger, and said, "Five and seven are all set up in the medbay. I already gave them instructions. We've got a rutting time coming up, so Missy better be in some kind of shape by then."The second stroked Mimi and said, "Missy's enzymes are pretty damn bad, and when the snake or garlic doesn't work, we've tried, but if feeding would help, time, she's got a little bit of them but not enough. I am not in the mood for the rush, so I can take care of her, too. This rush is not at the right time. It was just her reaction, and I am not sure that everyone is ready for breeding. Those enzymes are the first concern."Number one nodded and said, "We've got four units at least, so the transplant will work if they don't get better on their own, but it'll have to wait until we get the skeleton sorted out, then the enzymes will take. "Mariella spoke quietly. She could see Mimi falling into a deeper sleep. " Mimi is getting ready for the transport in medbay. She knows nothing; she was just safe in your arms, and now she's getting the treatment. It is time to let her go, right, you know that and I would be honored to have you participate in our heat. "Damon went and lifted Mimi into his arms, cursing in his mind for the thousandth time for destroying that pheromone gland of his, taking the addiction away from Mimi. There was only withdrawal that he could give to her, nothing more, and that more would mean growing a new gland and now it was not so easy as he had used a darn strong spell and his own will to make sure that gland and those pheromones were long gone and not coming back. But he could make new glands, get her addicted again. He had the power to do it. Still, would it be right to get Mimi back addicted to him? He didn't know.He teleported to Medbay and put Mimi in bed. Mariella stayed with the two; jealousy had struck again, and she had gone into his arms to be with him. Damon watched Mimi for a moment. Five and seven were already working briskly, putting in cannulas and feeding buttons, being clinical and efficient. Not showing any visible emotions, even though they saw her very frail state.Damon said, " Take good care of her. Make sure she doesn't wake up at all. Do not let her get traumatized at all."They nodded and got back to work. Damon teleported to the kitchen. He knew Mariella had seduced and owned the number two bed—well, Mariella might get more than she bargained for if she couldn't remember who and what the number two was. Number two was the wise one, but he had his dark side and Mariella did not remember that if you play with fire, you ought to be burned.He eventually ended up in bed with Mariella, and number two took his time teasing her chakras well enough for Mariella to learn her lesson. Still, number one kept number two in bed with her, making Mariella stay satisfied. The heat was slowly getting closer, and the other men were whoever wanted to, so they were tending to the wolves. Not all of them were fucking not at all and number four was fucking, but he was even nastier than number two. So soon wolves escaped from his clutches, making him go drinking or cooking. Those were two of his favorite activities.Three weeks had passed, and Damon decided to check out what was happening with Mimi. He had no information on her state but was curious about where things were going. He went to the medbay, and it was empty. Strange. No sign of Mimi here and no visible evidence that she had been in there.Five came through the door and said, " Oh, what do you want?"He went to one of the cupboards and started to collect things from there.Damon asked, "Mimi? I don't think she's improved that much in three weeks, and I have got no update on her progress, so I came to see where we are."The five said, "Mimi has been moved to another bedroom. She's aware on some level, although we're keeping her deep, so she was in the panic of being in the medbay again."Damon was silent and said, his voice low, quiet, but there was warning, "So you have physical evidence of this, not just instinct, and I can't tolerate nesting, okay?"Five went to the table, picked up a bundle of results, and said, "Well, Mimi's cortisol has always been a good indicator of stress. Here you see, in the first tests, there was no cortisol really at all because two had been made to feel safe, but three days later, cortisol started, and the level was increasing daily." His voice was level. He did not phase under number one's threat at all."We moved her there a week ago, and the level has dropped but is not gone when she knows she is sedated and on an IV in the feeding tube. We have no way of making her feel safe enough to drop the cortisol altogether. Unless I call Charles to be next to her all the time, keeping her safe, but as you insist on this on heat, it is not an option as wolves are so damn jealous and possessive, too. What comes to Mimi, as the cortisol interferes with enzyme production, we haven't transplanted it yet. The levels are pretty damn low, but she'll be fine."Damon grumbled. Mere thought Charles getting involved made him angry. He knew there was really no way to keep the cortisol entirely out, and if the bed was a better place, then maybe.He said, "I could look through her. What room is she in?"Five took Damon into one bedroom. It was bright and airy. Natural light flooded in through the window, and Damon went to the bedside. Mimi looked so pale, frail, and fragile, even though they had put a little weight on her already. Mimi was breathing slowly and shallowly. The breaths were so light. He could hear Mimi's pulse was very slow; this one was in a deep coma with medication, and Damon frowned, feeling Mimi's mind. She was struggling, fighting to unload the medication, and there was no more that feeling of security in her mind at all that Damon had sensed when she had been in the arms of number two. She was more or less trying to make sure that she existed. The feeling of being drugged was now even worse for her.He said, "Lighten up a bit. She's fighting back so hard now that she feels anesthetized, so let's see if a lighter level would help if it were more natural. She has still the trauma of non-existence. So she is trying to exist. I do understand why she's fighting so hard, but let's see if this helps."Damon took the tablet, wrote new instructions and a new cocktail, and handed it to the five who went to do it as Damon took the previous bag off. There was not much that he could do, not anymore, other than being a cold clinician and letting his reason and logic tell him what to do next and let his feelings and passion be reserved for Mariella and upcoming lust. Then he left again to see what Mariella was up to and how the rush was going.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mariella was walking. She could feel her heat coming closer, but there was still time, and she was feeling restless. Like someone would need her and since she had been quite lazy, she had kept her protector radars almost closed because they interfered badly with her sex life when some Salvatore did not eat as they should. So she had opted to put those radars almost close if she was engaged in bedtime activity, which she was now quite a lot too.She watched as Lepard walked towards one room, and something about his appearance made her wonder. Lepard was bothered about something. Something was troubling him. He was, let's say, a very passionate lover, almost still too passionate, and it often was that number one was with him in the bedroom if he was with Mariella. So it would not get too rough. Even though Mariella could take a hell of a lot of rough handling, too. Mariella was curious, so she had to know, and she followed him. Lepard went to the balcony, leaned against the railing, and sighed, looking out.Mariella walked beside him and asked, " What's wrong with you? Clearly, you have a problem, and I would like to help you. So, could you tell me?"Lepard sighed, grunted, and said, "The curse of the telepath. All I heard was something I can't help, I can't help even if I wanted to, and I feel so fucking powerless. I just have to get over this and move on. Don't worry, your precious lust is not gonna suffer from my problems." His voice snarled the last sentence. Mariella realized no one was not so much in the mood for her heat and fucking her. They wanted Mimi and be with her.Mariella said," Forget the heat for a moment. Now tell me, what did you hear, and who can't you help?"Lepard said softly, " Mimi, I heard her thoughts when Damon punched her in the stomach, and she went to bed. She was pretty damn hurt. Mimi is scared that non-existence will come over her; she won't tell anyone, but the feeling and the knowledge that she didn't exist and besides, she feels empty when she has no reserves, none. That's where I want to help, but I can't. She feels she does not really belong in this pack, can't blame her, and I have no idea how to make her smile. Because ever since we got her back, she had had very little to smile about. Nobody is helping her, only hurting her, now she is in knocked out cold, she knows it, suffers, tries to exist, and smells pack is fucking."He looked into the distance, trying to cope with these thoughts. Even with his fierce reputation in bed, Lepard felt even more deeply about things than Damon. He was so much younger; he had not been marred by those awful experiences that had left their marks on Damon. So when he felt he truly felt for his big heart and Mimi had been so important to him. So important that when she had stopped existing, he had gone feral, meaning stopped thinking like a human and let his animal side take fully over. He had kind of stopped existing, too. He could not bear to be without her.His voice was quiet as he pondered, almost to himself too, "Damon is so jealous of Mimi that he still won't let anyone else reproduce with her. I just want to take that emptiness away and help somehow, but I can't go into her mind. I am not experienced enough. And the feeling, the emptiness that I sense in her... It feels so damn awful and she felt like a leaf in the breeze, not grounded at all, no sense of security, not until number two gave her that. And now, it seeps into my mind again, her fears, her sense of not being safe."Damon said from the doorway, "Now, my boy, you need to unpack first, and Mariella and I will do that. I'll help you with your head because, my boy, you're almost making cracks in your mind. Now we're going to the bedroom. We're going to move the heat closer and help you. Mimi's asleep now. I'm going to help her both ways, but not yet. There is time. She is being cared for and I could sense her fear too and we are doing something about it, but it won't help her if you break up your mind. I will put some shields in place that you can't remove, a kind of filter, and at some point, I will begin to teach you properly with your telepathy. The heat is coming. It is inevitable, and we just have to go with the flow on this one."Ever since Mariella had announced that lepard had a problem, and she was investigating, Damon had come closer, listened, and understood why Mimi was fighting the drug. She feared for her existence. Well, he would get to the bottom of that a little later and he had told this to five and seven. They would keep the anesthesia as light as possible and let Mimi sense her surroundings, so there was no fear on top. They would try to get enough stimulus for her to feel that she would sense that she existed and there was no fear of her stopping existing, too.They went with Lepard to the bedroom, and Mariella had more work to do before Lepard vented his powerlessness, his rage, everything that had happened, and this was his father's son, blaming himself for so many things and how he, too, treated Mimi. But they were unraveling, and at the same time, Damon was thinking of ways to help Mimi when the time came.Their relationship had taken a big hit from this, and when it came to bedtime activities, Damon was not sure that Mimi will fuck with him. But the thought of letting her breed with even another salvatores was just something that he could not allow. He was not gonna call those embryos back to Mimi, but he would make new ones with her someday. But the heat would separate them again, and Mimi would be alone. Damon wasn't sure what kind of shape Mimi would be in before the heat came and where they would spend it. He didn't know that either.It took quite a bit of time and effort to get Lepard in a little better place, and Damon had put a powerful shield in his mind. So no random thoughts were leaking to him. Damon had had no one when he had discovered his telepathy and each lesson, each time he learned how to master this ability, had been hard-earned and just his own doing, but he was here helping Lepard because he had been there. No need for Lepard to suffer as he had.When Damon went to see Mimi again, the heat was on and almost on. She was still anesthetized; not all the deficiencies had been fixed in three weeks, and the enzymes were low, but they hadn't dropped. They were holding out, and maybe they might even improve. Maybe. Mimi lay in bed, pale and motionless, and something about her appearance brought back an old memory in Damon, and an idea formed.She dreamed of something. Her brows were furrowing, she was moving slightly, her hands, her fingers were moving, and then she smiled in her sleep, just slightly. Damon noticed that number four was sitting in the room reading a book, about teeth vampires and he did not know where he had found it. He realized that the number four scent kept Mimi happy, dreaming whatever wonderful dreams she was having.Number four said," I did little spying, there is quite a nice collection of these books on the fourth floor, 15th door, it looks dark little room but it is a kind of l-shaped so there is a wickedly big bookcase hidden in an alcove, full of teeth vampire information. "Number one nodded and told this to Mariella, who sprang into action and got those books for herself. There was very little literature about teeth vampires, so this was very important knowledge to all of them. Not just for Mimi. Damon let his mind work, and the idea was taking shape quite fast. He was making a plan. It would be so much fun.Mimi would get rest, stores, and be with the herd when the heat was on, and he could return to his old ways. He didn't even notice when Mariella came in.She looked at Mimi's skinny body and said, "Missy is taking her time to heal, and we're about to have heat on. Samuel and Bran came over. I thought I'd grab them to come with me to work with the ladies."Damon grunted, a good thing. Mariella noticed a book in number four's hands and went and got it for herself. Number four stood up and teleported somewhere. As his scent faded away, Mimi stopped smiling, looking almost disappointed. They had put some monitoring equipment on Mimi too. Mimi had a monitor showing this heartbeat, and it was steady. Damon looked at the readings. He heard Bran's voice approaching.Bran came to the door and said, " Oh, so skinny. Poor thing. She needs TLC. I heard what happened to her, and it's just awful. Magnum and Dresden are trying to hunt down Angelus and the Originals, but they know how to hide."Mimi's heart rate rose as Bran spoke. Damon frowned slightly. He looked at the monitor and her pulse stayed faster, only by a few beats more in a minute, but still. A reaction in Bran's voice? He felt her thoughts, and she was asleep, still quite deep, too.Bran looked at Mimi and said, "Samuel and I can take care of Mimi for the duration of the heat. Samuel can even bring an incubator, so she is feeling safe."Her heart rate went up again. Now even more. Then Damon remembered Mimi's ability to smell pheromones. Could it be that Bran had an ulterior motive for Mimi? What would his version of TLC include? Mariella snatched this thought from Damon's head and just as suddenly wrapped herself around Bran, kissing him and same time shoving her pheromones of lust tightly into him so that Bran had no choice but to sniff them and take them in.Mariella was the pack's alpha female and had learned to use her pheromones to at least this extent. Bran was now in on the rush, and Mimi's heart rate dropped as Mariella pulled Bran away. Her heart rate remained steady, but she was not dreaming or smiling anymore.Damon sat down next to Mimi. He looked at her. He was very thankful that she existed and it would take a hell of a lot of bridge-building and trying to mend what he had shattered for them to get any kind of spark back. He was more than willing to do the work on this one.He took her hand in his and said, " Young lady, you're going to come with us when we go into heat, and I've got a little surprise for you then, but I think you've got another ability that I want for myself, don't you? I know that you have no chakras fixed in place, but I can find them and use them. And who knows if I fix them in place during the heat?"Mimi's heart rate rose. She was hearing him. Not wanting to share her abilities or get her chakras fixed anymore.Damon laughed and said, " You baby, you can't do anything. I'm the stronger one now, and we'll share everything. Oh, when I get to read your pheromones properly. When I get your stories from them. Then you won't be able to surprise me so easily."Again, Mimi's heart rate increased, and Damon laughed, stood up, and stroked her. Yes, this would be just right for what he remembered. It would be a start, not much more yet, but a start.Mariella said to Damon in her mind, "Damon, Bran confessed he had an ulterior motive to rehabilitate Mimi by fucking her, but you know Bran can control his bump, and lord knows what he would have put inside Mimi. Besides, Mimi doesn't trust Bran, and I don't trust him with Mimi alone, either. Mimi is in a terrible place right now with that fear, and it will take your skills to do something about it, but the heat is coming on and is hard. It might not be possible for you to help her just yet."Damon laughed and replied, "We're going to the Torremolinos for Lust, our mansion there. Mimi has never been there, but that's okay. I have a plan, and the lady is coming with us. She'll probably sleep for a couple more months and get stronger, her enzymes are so slow that's why this will take time and a lot too and I'll help because there are so many more of us men than there are women, so I'm not always needed, and I'll have my time then to look after my pet."Mariella wondered, a pet? What on earth was Damon thinking? She had no idea what Damon was referring to and if he was serious. Mimi was, for god's sake, a thinking creature, not just some house pet.She asked, " What are you going to do with Mimi? She is a woman, not a cat or dog. What do you mean by this pet thing? Collar and leash?"Damon laughed and said, "I am entertaining myself with my pet, my old habit, the vampire thing. I haven't really taught you either all the fun things that vampires can do, or what I used to do. You will see, and oh, that when I allow my pet to wake up so she can see what her owner and master have done to her, she is such a good girl then."Mariella was confused and still didn't understand, but soon Damon came to her, took her roughly, and did not tell her anything more about his plan. It took them all a few days later when the heat started on the Torremolinos, and for Damon to put the heat on for all the women.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

This place was modern. Mariela had wanted this: enormous windows, steel surfaces, white, modern. The entire house was modern and had big airy rooms. It had a big beach and woods, so if someone wanted to take their heat outside, it would be possible, too. However, there was no master bedroom and no room to themselves, so all the rooms were available for use.Damon carried Mimi to one bedroom downstairs. It was dove grey and light peach, very calming colored, it had a tranquil atmosphere and Mimi would be happy there. That was now done, so he was free and went off to care for Mariella's heat for a week or two. A couple of salvatores cared for Mimi for a while before he returned and set up his pet.The pets had been women and humans. Their job had been to provide blood and their bodies, hence sex, and let Damon dominate them completely. In other words. He had chosen them solely because of their appearance, not because they were intelligent.They had been submissive, content, beautiful, tasty, and unfortunately short-lived because during sex, he often ate the pets to death... So that was that then, but women were plentiful, and he easily got new pets. There was no shortage of stupid but pretty bimbos in the world for him to charm and take.Now, Mimi would be his pet. He would breed her while she slept, bite her full of chew marks, mark her as his own, and when she woke up, he would enjoy dominating a slightly wilder pet, knowing her nature. He would have a perk of breeding this one, and then keeping her as he wanted. He never chose terribly strong-willed women as pets because it was fun when they just submitted to his will and were easy, but he had his teeth, and Mimi's chew marks would be full of sedative, hypnotic substances, making this a very good pet.She would be under control, underneath him, being used by him and fully helpless, not able to fight back but just enjoy being taken. Damon realized it would not be any good for him to be someone else than he was. His vampire side was so big part still of him and denying it would do no good to anyone. It was time for this pack and also for Mimi to see the whole of him. Number four's releasement had shown this to him. It would not do him any weaker to accept every side of him and let loose, so to speak.It took a couple of weeks for Damon to deal with Mariella's urges and dominate her in a whole new way, and Mariella was confused. It had been quite some time since when the last time Damon had made her confused. She had been so sure that she knew him throughout and there was no hidden side of him, but she had been quite damn wrong. Even though she was confused, this was refreshing, to see a whole new side of him.She was trying to wrap her mind around this side of Damon. What this would have meant for them. Was this just a reaction to this heat or what? She felt somehow, almost kind of dirty but arousing dirty. Used. Damon was much colder with her. Not worshipped her like normally.Damon was dominant normally, but with this total control and biting, somehow Mariella felt Damon was using her body. It was like her pleasure was not important. The only important thing was Damon's pleasure and his needs and wants. Although she enjoyed it, it was a strange feeling, the feeling of being used. Somehow, it was also arousing to think how she was powerless, and Damon was powerful and dominant.Damon's favorite thing to do was to go into the kitchen to eat and leave Mariella alone, and then, when he returned, Mariella would have to kneel in front of him. Damon would stand before her. She would have to open his jeans, suck his cock and then arch up, put her hands behind her back so that her breasts were exposed and properly offered for him to grope, squeeze, and even hurt Mariella.He would maybe shoot a bump in her face, in her breasts, and her body. No washing. And Mariella obeyed. Her lust seemed to relish this new dominance Damon was showing, making her Damon's little bitch that he used for his own pleasure and was her lord and master. She was not a pet, but something that Damon used as he wanted.Then Mariella changed her heat nurse and didn't think about Damon when she took on Bran and Samuel to nurse her heat. They had to be gentle with her and then suddenly she might want very rough sex and surprisingly, that was not Bran's forte. He could not hurt her enough at first, but a few good times with Samuel, who had not any problems getting rough, got Bran in the mood too.Mariella realized Samuel had a huge load of unloading to be done. All those centuries being a doctor, all of his losses, his mistakes, his children and she helped as much as she could, making them bite into her and giving off their black goo, and oh boy, that was quite strong too. Not as strong as Mimi had once bitten into her, but good stuff anyhow.Damon walked into Mimi's room. He knew Mariella would be quite busy with those two. His steps were almost silent as he approached the bed. Anticipation built within him as looked at her and smiled. He announced to the others that he was now tending to Mimi, and all was well.Number four, once again, had to leave. He had been sitting by her side, keeping her hand in his, just being with her. Now Mimi belonged to him. Not for number four. He was not gonna let her go, not just being with him. Mimi was his, his little pet, breeding pet. So freaking perfect.First, he stripped Mimi naked, and put a collar on her. It was a thick leather collar. He put it quite tightly around her slender neck. He continued and shackled her where the spikes went through her wrist. A long spike went between the bones in her arms. She couldn't get herself off. The shackles were his magic and his will. She was trapped.He tied Mimi's hands over her head, and spread her legs, tied them too so that Mimi's pussy was exposed and he could easily just plunge into that juicy cunt any time he wanted to. He had his spells ready to call her chakras, if needed. Her chakras were moving and hiding and it made this so much more fun when he had to chase them if needed. The magic symbol would have to be carved at some point. He was not sure if he was bothered by it yet.He wanted to have fun. Then he stripped himself down, went on top of Mimi, and pushed in one thrust, groaning with pleasure as the tight hot pussy squeezed around his cock, and he started fucking and biting Mimi. She was so damn tight and inviting. Like a virgin. Her pussy was the least used, and it felt. Oh, my god when he enjoyed ravaging her.He made Mimi his alpha female, the alpha female for the entire pack, and started biting her pheromone gland again, marking her as his own and everywhere else, letting his teeth drain into her, sedating, anesthetizing. He was now controlling her. deciding everything for her. There was no will of her own. Not yet. He could feel how much stronger the pack felt when Mimi was leading the alpha female. It was just meant to be that she was their alpha female.Mimi was in feeding, but he had taken the anesthetic cocktail off for now because he would keep her under control. It did not take much for him to get her to release her eggs and start to fertilize. He was soon breeding her, letting his sperm flood her defenseless uterus and make her rain eggs. He could smell how her fertility was growing, how she was stockpiling, and lots of it. New life was born within her both warm wombs, in seconds and something in this action gave some peace in Damon's soul too. They had offspring together again.He was fucking, breeding, and biting and marking on her for three weeks before he had to go back to treating Mariella. Mimi had responded to his bites, now with a twitch, even a squeak, when he bit her hard. She smelled like passionfruit and he had chased her chakras, put them against him too, making the connection between them deeper too.He had talked all the time about how good a pet she was, a kind pet, a pretty pet, a tasty and submissive pet, and she responded, and that was just the feeling of power he got. He would let her almost awake, to her feel what was done to her. But also let her feel his control over her.Mimi was helpless, his toy at his disposal and his alone. His will ruled, not Mimi's, and Mimi's pheromone gland had already been won. There was his scent again. She was his and there was no damn thing she could do about that anymore, other than accept her fate and be a good girl.He left Mimi sleeping by the powers of his substances. He had given her a very long-lasting sedative, keeping her asleep but gradually waking up, starting to get some sensations around her.Three weeks later, he was free again, and now Mimi weighed 44 kilos, so the feeding had stopped soon, and the lady would have the wake-up call of her life. He was again ready to have a little more fun, now with more interaction with him and his pet. He did not take Mariella as his pet because this was just between him and Mimi. it was important for them to have a proper relationship and this was one part of it.Mariella was curious and went to see. Damon had told her about the pets and continued to be just as dominant, and Mariella loved it. But he did not call her a pet, but a bitch, or whore. He talked dirty to her and it made her quite wild and naughty, too. But not all the time. It should be their special game, so neither would get bored with it, but Damon had the instinct and need to dominate Mimi, anyway.She was the pack's alpha female again, and he wanted to pull the rug out from under her again, showing her he wasn't so predictable. Damon had told Mariela about Mimi's ability to smell and read pheromones. Mariella had researched it, and it was another alpha female ability.But as their pack was unique, and Mimi getting those abilities so strong, it would be time to share. Again, the ability could be shared with the male, and Damon would share it with the entire pack as well, making everyone equal but keeping most of it for himself, not Mimi. Damon was quite a greedy individual, taking all the abilities and powers that he could. He was the leader of the pack, not Mimi.But first, Mimi was still lacking, and she had convinced herself all these decades that he would never put his teeth on her neck ever again because Mariella was his priority. Her enzymes had recovered at least, and those had been the biggest reason why she was lacking. Vitamins and minerals did not absorb without enzymes and they did not process correctly. Well, she would wake up to the surprise of her life: he was going to give her dental work, at the same time breeding her when she woke up.Mariella thought of Mimi under Damon, Damon's huge prick fucking Mimi and breeding. Same time Damon's teeth would be embedded in her neck. His will over Mimi was somehow super exciting, and she called the two to help her with the heat treatment. Number one had told number two about pets too and he liked to make his own twist on things, seeing Mariella as his pet, and number one had approved this too. Mariella was excited to be a pet for number two, too. She wanted to have a relationship with other salvatores as well.First, she wanted to see this. She had noticed that she very much liked to watch Damon and Mimi fuck. Especially when Damon dominated Mimi properly, not letting her do anything but be legs spread, helpless and fucked, enjoying and submitting.Mimi's bite marks had partially healed. Her body was resilient and somehow she knew she had bitten. So at first, Mariella and the two watched as Damon started to bite again all over Mimi's body full of drugged marks. He had taken his clothes off, rubbing his body all over hers, marking her whole body with his musk.With those bites, Mariella could almost feel his teeth in her own flesh, making her cunt wet, white wine and peach smelling in the air as the heady mix. She looked at the marks on Mimi's skin. Those would be felt, though some were pretty damn deep, and Damon was enjoying a blood and milk meal after he had made Mimi produce milk. Mimi's breasts were slightly red as Damon had slapped them, quite hard a few times before starting to nurse from her. Mariella could see his throat swallowing greedily with every strong pull, that brought hot tasty milk into his mouth.He took a wide leather collar near her, not put it on to her, but sank his fangs into her neck. Drinking her blood, making her twitch, and sigh in her dreams, and the scent of strawberries, and champagne flooded into the air, Damon was drinking very naughtily.Then Damon held Mimi in chains, spreading her legs, and then getting on top of her, thrusting deep into her wet hot pussy all at once, and started fucking until he was deep in her womb. He was talking to her, next to her ear, softly, almost dirty, but then again, in a certain seduction in his voice too.Mimi was already reacting, almost coming, moaning, whimpering in her sleep, while Damon was deep in Mimi's womb, now squirming and cuming, over and over, then biting his teeth into her neck and started draining, not velvet but everything else that was missing. He had tasted her blood, so he knew his business right now and he was ready. He was still her biological half and protector, so he was the right guy for this.The list was impressive, and Mariella could see on her radar what Damon was going to give Mimi. He was now her protector, taking care of the deficiencies, and Mimi couldn't help it. Now he would take care of even the slightest of deficiencies. Damon was wrapped up in Mimi, fucking slowly and letting his teeth be rooted.Finally, Mariella and the two went to work on the lust as Mariella was very enthusiastic about that performance. Number two put that collar on Mariella and led his pet away to be treated and taught to perform as a good pet. Number two was not as kind master as number one, but he was cruel.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I slowly awakened, my senses gradually coming back to me. The hazy memories flooded my mind, and it took me a while to recall what had transpired. The last thing I could remember was drifting off to sleep on Two's lap after he had fed me once again.As awareness returned, I realized the sensations enveloping my body. I struggled to make sense of them. I realized I was lying on my back, my body growing uncomfortably warm. I tried to move, but found myself unable to. I was tied up, the pain in my wrists told me that much. It appeared something heavy was weighing me down, rendering my arms immobile.My mind was in disarray, but I roused myself enough to pry my eyes open. My vision was blurred, my eyelids felt crusty, and my mouth was parched. And then, I saw it - Salvatore was on top of me. Naked. Confusion flooded my thoughts. Why was I trapped beneath this man? And why was I bound in chains? Where was I?I attempted to shift my body, to regain control over my limbs. But as I did, I felt a searing heat surge deep within me, accompanied by powerful thrusts that reached the depths of my uterus. I could feel several uterine horns forming inside me. It dawned on me that this husband of mine was not just having sex with me, but rather, he was breeding me. My body was no longer empty, but filled with his seed. This must be number one.I was imprisoned, my legs spread wide, his colossal cock buried deep within my womb, claiming me as his own. His fangs pierced my neck, his powerful arms holding me in place. Amidst the chaos in my mind, a single question persisted - why? How did I end up in this situation? And how long would it last? What was the purpose behind all of this?As the sensations continued to flow, I detected a distinct scent of pungent passionfruit and his pheromones in the air. It confirmed my suspicion that this was indeed number one, engaging in dental work and impregnating me. But still, the questions lingered - why? How? And for how long? My mind was so damn drugged that I just could not make sense of anything.His thrusts grew more forceful as he realized I was awake. I could hear his amusement in my mind as he spoke, taunting me."Oh, my little pet, filled with curiosity," he chuckled. "Fear not, for the master will guide you. Your focus should be on being a compliant little pet, breeding obediently beneath me. Do not tempt me to assert dominance; you are but a helpless pet. And when you behave, this experience will be pleasurable for you as well. The master is here to help, to correct your flaws, and to prepare you for the task of bearing my children. Embrace your fate, pet. Learn that this is your rightful place - beneath me, legs spread, wet, and ready to be used and bred. Resistance is futile, my pet."I was completely helpless, unable to escape the situation. I felt bound, with a large, throbbing, hot cock penetrating my pussy deeply. The man on top of me had his teeth pressed against my neck, taunting me with his words about how a good pet should behave. I attempted to squirm, only arousing him further, causing him to thrust even harder. It was a new and unfamiliar experience for me.Despite being heavily drugged, I couldn't deny that there was a strange pleasure in it. Something coursed through my veins, muddling my mind. Every inch of my skin stung, and my breasts felt uncomfortably full. My thoughts were constantly clouded, drifting in and out of sleep, only to wake up and find the same scenario unfolding.Damon had never spent this long in decades, feeding from my neck to replenish his strength, not even tending to any infections, just performing his role as a protector. It was hard for me to comprehend why he used his teeth instead of the usual IV method. The drugs had left me too disoriented and used to even question it.Sometimes, I would be awake as he suckled from my breasts, eagerly consuming all the milk I produced for him. His fangs would then find their way to my neck, or he would bite me all over, causing my skin to sting and almost itch. Each bite only made my mind hazier, as if there was something in his bites that affected me.Damon spent two weeks with Mimi, who remained awake throughout. He would talk to her, ravish her body, making her climax and keeping her under the influence of drugs, all while his teeth remained firmly in her neck or sinking into her skin. He also indulged in nursing from her breasts, gorging on the warm, delicious milk. It was an immensely pleasurable experience.During the last two weeks of the heat, Damon took care of Mariella, as per her insistence, while Mimi was free to explore and nourish herself. Once the heat subsided, Damon would impregnate all the women, with an eight-week gestation period, in Mimi's opulent mansion in Detroit.This was not their original residence, one that Mimi had bought back in the day and it had been just for her and Damon, which had been left to the pack during those seven years. They rarely spent time there, as it held great significance for Damon and Mimi, and he didn't want to disturb it.However, Mimi's grand mansion, complete with guesthouses, a pool, a lake, and vast gardens, beckoned Damon to claim it as his own. Then, with delicate precision, he would carve a magic symbol into Mimi's skin during her pregnancy, the sharp edge of the blade creating a faint scent of iron in the air. The symbol would serve as a gateway, allowing him to tap into her powers once more.Within the depths of one of Mimi's sanctuaries, a pack's house would emerge, where the cries of newborn babies would mingle with the gentle rustling of leaves outside. It would be time to remind a certain young lady that sharing is caring and everything hers is his, too. Mariella had gotten a new power of attorney done, so that was already on.He was again Mimi's legal guardian, and this time it had even more oomph to it when they had presented to judge the dangers that there were for Mimi. So she had a genuine need for a guardian, also financially, too. Those threat reports had been very useful and Damon had put many people, including Magnum, Wulfe, and Murdock, to deal with them and he expected results.Mimi, eager to learn, would absorb every new lesson presented to her, while he, her husband, with his heightened senses, would decipher the intricate dance of pheromones, synchronizing the start of that journey with the creation of their offspring. It would be a display of his prowess, a testament to his skill. Again, a new ability for him to have.Under his watchful eye, Mimi would thrive, enveloped in love and care, while he kept a close eye on number four, who proved to be more difficult than number two in his time. Patience would be required, as number four struggled to find stability.As Damon pondered these thoughts, he found himself enveloped in a comforting warmth, as if his old tricks, like loyal pets, had resurfaced, unveiling his true potential. No longer burdened by shame, he realized that there was another side to his actions.Women, referred to as pets, would experience a life of bliss. No pregnancies, no hardships, no solitude, no heartache from losing a husband to war. Instead, life as a pet meant indulging in fine cuisine, a handsome vampire who could provide pleasures beyond their wildest dreams. Damon took pride in this newfound realization.Ultimately, he wondered, what mattered more: the length of one's life or the quality of it? Was it not preferable to have a good life, be it short or long, rather than a wretched existence filled with endless struggles for money, sustenance, and well-being? A life where parents mourned the loss of their children, where spouses were torn apart, and diseases ravaged until all that remained was a frail skeleton enduring years of suffering.Age truly brought wisdom, Damon chuckled to himself. Someday, he thought, he could share these ancient tales with Mariella and perhaps even with Mimi, stories of his women and pets, of the complexities that came with being a vampire. He also realized that Damien had slumbered for extended periods, even years, without stirring within him, confirming that it had all been him.He resolved to teach others, to guide women in embracing their vampire selves fully. Mimi, his star pupil, would require special attention, and he would personally mentor her, his beloved pet. Oh, the joy and satisfaction he had derived from that experience.I woke up alone, my body covered in bite marks that tingled and stung. As I glanced at the table, I noticed a note with elegant, ornate handwriting that read, "Explore and indulge, my pet. The heat still lingers for a few weeks, keeping me occupied. But afterward, my love, we shall create our offspring in Detroit. With all my love, Damon."The scent of passionfruit filled the air, lingering on my skin, a reminder of Damon's mark on my pheromone gland, returning me to my role as the pack's alpha female. Resigned to my fate, I stepped into the shower, each drop of water intensifying the sting of the bite marks.Thoughts of my Detroit mansion, my sanctuary for the past, in those seven hard years, filled my mind. However, the prospect of raising a pack of pups there seemed incongruous. Perhaps I could move into one of the six spacious guest houses, originally intended for vacationers.These houses had fallen into disrepair after the previous owner's financial downfall and failed attempts to sell during foreclosure. I had acquired the property for a bargain, overseeing the renovations myself, as it was conveniently located near one of our bases.Memories of recovery and solace flooded my mind, but the idea of nurturing and raising children in this place didn't quite fit. There was another room in the mansion, a hidden chamber filled with all of my energy and feeling stones, a secret that did not bother me, but I pushed it aside, aware of the telepathic presence monitoring my thoughts.I focused on exploring my surroundings, starting with the kitchen, where the absence of anyone else was noticeable. The house was engulfed in the heat-induced euphoria of my pack mates, leaving me to my own devices. I retrieved food from the fridge, brewed a big pot of coffee, and enjoyed my meal in solitude.As I ventured further into the house, I discovered that not all the rooms were interconnected, such as the hamster storage, but it didn't bother me. Stepping outside, the warmth of the sun embraced me as I took a refreshing swim, relishing in the freedom and tranquility. I indulged in eating and drinking, replenishing my energy. Without a traditional gym, I improvised, running and climbing trees, reveling in the freedom of my feline form.A few weeks later, time flew by as we enjoyed ourselves. The air in the kitchen was still, and I could feel the heat dissipating. The men had taken breaks from their wandering to rest and cool off, while Mariella and Damon continued their passionate encounter, as they always did.There was still so much tension in the air. I had briefly spoken with number four, but number two quickly entered the kitchen, instructing four to retrieve some meat from the cold storage. It was as if number two was protecting me from number four, and it felt incredibly strange.I was standing in the kitchen when Bran walked in. He approached me with a cold, almost menacing look in his eyes. There was an unsettling aura around him, but I couldn't quite put my finger on it until he spoke.His gaze fell upon Damon's bite marks, and he uttered, "Oh, little girl, you're quite adorned. But don't worry, I'll take care of that."Suddenly, he pinned me against the wall, using a spell to hold me in place, and forcefully bit into my shoulder, erasing Damon's mark.He repeated this for each mark, his voice dripping with malice. "Damon is with Mariella. He doesn't care about you anymore. He won't mind if I tidy you up a bit, little girl. I remember everything from that year. I remember how Damien had his way with you, how he filled you, and how your belly grew and moved with his children. You were beautiful. You were meant to be a mother. That was your purpose."I was paralyzed with fear as he spoke. It was as if he had reverted to the way he used to speak when he had been present, that year a long time ago, not the original wizard.Bran continued to bite and then lifted my shirt, his hands groping my breasts. "Oh, I love it when you're full of milk," he whispered. "Soon, I'll get to drink some of your milk again."With each bite, the pain intensified, and my skin began to burn. I was frozen in terror, unable to move or escape the torment. The spell held me in place, rendering me completely helpless.Meanwhile, Damon and Mariella were lying in bed when Damon suddenly felt a wave of distress and fear wash over him. The two weeks he had spent with Mimi, his teeth in her throat, had heightened his sensitivity to her emotions. Now, her overwhelming terror and fear flooded into him, causing him to sit up in alarm.He quickly cleansed himself of energy and cursed under his breath.Turning to Mariella, he said, "You were right about Bran's greed and desire to evolve as a wizard. Somehow, he has kept those wizard memories, and now he's tormenting Mimi with them. She's paralyzed with fear."Mariella's furious curse echoed through the room, her words laced with a vibrant array of profanity she had learned from Mimi over the years. As she hastily dressed herself, she declared, "Fine, I can quickly concoct a damn potent potion that'll wipe out any memory that isn't Bran's. But do you really want Bran to suffer the consequences?"Damon remained silent, his gaze steady as he calmly stated, "Let's carefully assess the situation before deciding on the repercussions. We mustn't act hastily, but rather evaluate and then act."He promptly informed the other Salvatores of the dire circumstances. They swiftly made their way to the kitchen, where chaos reigned. Five and seven clung onto number two, who was on the verge of attacking Bran. Three and four held Bran tightly, while Mimi, trembling with distress, was enveloped by ten, who tried to comfort her.The air crackled with tension, saturated with powerful emotions that electrified the room. Bran's face twisted with sneering rage as he attempted to conjure spells. Adam and Charles were restrained by six and nine, their eyes filled with a murderous intent. Samuel stood nearby, motionless, his gaze fixed upon his father as if possessed. The fury of the Salvatores permeated the atmosphere, palpable and suffocating.Damon sighed heavily, realizing that the situation needed to be defused swiftly, or it would spiral into something far worse. Formulating a plan in his mind, he spoke with calm authority, now assuming the role of the pack leader.Addressing number two, Damon asserted, "Control yourself. Bran is about to be administered a potion that will erase the wizard's memories. Greedy as he is, he believed there might be valuable spells or knowledge within those memories, but they will soon be gone."The tension in the room eased slightly, and Damon's gaze shifted to Mimi, who winced in pain as ten attempted to console her. In his mind, ten relayed, "Bran bit off your marks, leaving a trace of his own, and now the lady is allergic to his marks."Damon sighed again, understanding Mimi's fear of the medical bay. This one lacked a flank implant, so there was no fast way to get her calm down. That allergic reaction was causing her distress and agony. However, Mimi's unwavering determination shone through.Number two assured Damon, "This magic will make you smell like yourself. Like number four if you choose to use it. I'm alright now. There's no need to hold on any longer."Damon examined the spell, put it on, and came closer to Ten and Mimi. "Baby, baby, come on, come on, that's it, that's it, come on, smell it, come on, it's all right, shh... smell it, that's it.... good girl, just calm down..."When Damon lured Mimi away from the ten and got her to calm down with the scent, he relaxed, too, as the awful terror and fear eased in Mimi's mind. This was the downside of having a proper connection, but then again, it wasn't a downside. It was important that he could sense Mimi's distress and, more importantly, help her. And what a sacrifice the two had made in giving him the spell. Well, he could have helped Mimi himself. Damon didn't quite understand why the two had done it. But he was grateful anyway.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I was safe. Somehow, Damon got the scent right, which was almost the only thing that calmed me down and stopped the panic. I didn't know why the whole thing was freaking me out so badly, whether it was a reaction to this new fear of mine.I didn't know. The only thing I knew was that I had hung my life on Damon in distress, smelled the familiar scent, listened to his heartbeat, and somehow sensed that he was also really pissed at Bran, but that he was calming me down was also fundamental to him.We ended up in the main or my bedroom, and it took me a while to realize that we were already in Detroit, but now I wasn't thinking about the future. I was just safe and let the rest of the panic go.Damon started undressing me, talking soothingly, touching and stroking, and I got some pretty delicious sensations. He healed Bran's bites off and bit his own, which felt very nice. I could feel him inside my mind. He was draining some things in my neck, making my allergy go away and giving me a good buzz. I was relaxed and experiencing some pretty fucking hard pleasure, and I wondered if I could come from just biting him because my cunt was already all wet, and I was pretty fucking ready to come.Damon kept on biting me, and I came. I arched my back; it was something so amazing, and I realized he was now using some of the old skills he used to have, and, oh, I was grateful; yes, this boy knew how to handle me well. He truly knew the woman's anatomy so freaking well, and mine especially. I was in seventh heaven pretty much.He kept touching me, biting me, sometimes harder, sometimes gently. I didn't even notice that he was already fucking me at the same time because I was floating on a cloud. It was something incredible, and every time I came, I came so hard I didn't think it was possible. It did not matter that I had no chakras burned in place. He called them somehow, seduced them too, and intensified my sensations, making them tenfold.I was arching, panting, sweating. My mind was somewhere in a dimension of its own. There was just Damon's voice, telling me how he was making me react, how I was reacting. He whispered in my mind, guiding me, making me feel, just feel, do nothing more than feel.The voice kept repeating in my mind, "Baby, don't think, just feel, focus on feeling what I'm doing to you, no thoughts, just feelings, sensations, focus on them."I obeyed, and the climax after climax was absolutely incredible. I was floating in a cloud. This was something that I hadn't ever experienced. Somehow he wasn't even making me feel his gigantic cock rowing in my fuck like a giant piston.He was making me focus on the pleasure his teeth were giving me; his fingers, his nails, and his teeth on my neck brought such hard climaxes as he greedily drank my blood and lots of it. Then I was all fucked out, limp and sweaty, and I was still shaking as he drank my blood slowly, naughtily, and stroked all the time.He said in my mind, "My prey, my beautiful prey, and all mine, do you feel baby, how you come inside me when I drink your blood, how your soul belongs to me, how I please you and take you to heaven, soon you are free to float away, just let go... let pleasure take you... surrender to it...that's it... just feel..."I felt my heart slowing down, my mind shutting down, and my breathing being more than just light puffs. There was no panic at this time. Only pleasure, warmness. His love felt a force of its own, almost.Just before my blood ran out and my heart stopped, he murmured in my ear, "Congratulations, baby. We have just conceived. Eight weeks, baby. Then our babies will be born, and we will take care of them in the pack and for a long time."He was still drinking my blood, my heart stopped, and my consciousness shut down. In his arms, I realized he had once done this to his victims, made them experience incredible pleasure, and killed them, but not brutally. The victim had just fallen asleep in his arms—a deadly embrace.Damon left Mimi to recover in bed and went to knock up Mariella pregnant. The number two would become the father of the wolf babies. He would let no one else make babies with Mimi, and he was surprised that he actually had no problem if Mariella ever made babies with some other Salvatore but not Mimi. And that wasn't his Alpha side, not at all.It was him, and he had now sort of taken in their entire history with Mimi, not just the time he'd been with Mariella. He'd realized that although he wasn't always in charge in those years and that Damon wasn't entirely him, it was him, and so that time, everything they went through, was important. Damon remembered their time together much more than he had before.Number four had shown him this side and even it was so embedded in him that he could not call it forth. He was not number four; he still had those memories, those feelings fully intact, and he was ready to accept them fully. Number four was his own. Now he would be something new and only time would tell what he would become. Damon was actually curious to see what he was. He had over the years learned to take something from other salvatores, making him change, and now number four offered to him a whole new array of things and feelings to be explored.He was growing as a man, husband, and person even because he was now using his old abilities and skills. He realized that at one point he had been subconsciously ashamed of those abilities, seeing himself as nothing more than a bloodthirsty beast who fucked his victim before killing it. Still, he saw now that he killed his victims because he needed the blood, and he saved them from a miserable life for decades.He was in the process of self-learning and it did not require this time Mariella for him to get these ideas. It was all his own thoughts, and he knew his path would be long and happy, at times at least. He liked to notice these things; they made him try harder, be better, and be whole and he knew he could coach Mimi toward the same thing. It would take time and it would not be easy, as she was stubborn and did not like to always change.Damon also learned that he gave mercy himself. If he went back to old bad habits, fine, then next time he was ready to improve and try to learn, time after time, until he would get it right. He felt great first time after a long time. He felt more to himself, old himself than he had felt in years. Hell, decades even.It would not be easy to get Mimi on the same path as she was stubborn. She was so different from them all but her stories, her experiences. He wanted to hear them. Maybe someday, they could go on missions again, this time together. make fleas theirs, like she had once dreamed, hoped even. Damon thought how incredibly sexy Mimi was as leader, and how he would go in her office, ravish her against her desk, in base, letting everyone see it.I woke up out of bed and remembered as I reeled off what I had been through: I was pregnant. Babies, somehow, I was looking forward to this time very much, and then I got up and went to the shower. I didn't look at the phone and assumed Damon was with Mariella. No one would bother me, so I took the shields off.My body had changed a lot in those seven years, and I wanted to keep it a secret for some reason. I used my very subtle camo power, just a hint that my body would look better than it was. When Damon had kicked me out at the time, he had stopped wanting to be with me, and he had, in time, enlarged my breasts, my clitoris, and my labia, made me a little more feminine, and all of that had gone when he had kicked me out.And when that life was hard, I wasn't eating, and I was stressed, my healing wasn't working, and the wounds were leaving their scars. I had many scars on my body, old bullet wounds, stab wounds, whip marks, bite wounds, and other injuries and traumas I went through. But I didn't want to show them to anyone.My body, now without chakras, or a magic symbol, looked pitiful. I was pale, and skinny, like a child almost, and I knew I had been like this for years. It was also the body of the leader, who had been in the field. It was not a body of a cherished wife, beloved. My body told about my past. Despite that, every time I saw myself in the mirror, I flinched. It was one reason why I did not have so many full-body mirrors in my many houses.I washed myself and my hair and felt many scars all over my body. I was vain, maybe, and partly, I didn't want to show how hard those seven years were on me, literally leaving their mark on my skin. My scars were memories of that time. Maybe I would heal someday fully. I didn't know if it was just vanity, hiding the true state of my body, or if I was just fooling myself, and I didn't want to tell anyone how much that time affected me.If I were afraid they would run away again, feel guilty, I didn't know. I hadn't looked at my phone, and I wasn't aware that I had actually slept for three days after Damon knocked me up. I still remembered the incredible pleasure, all those sensations, the whole experience, and somehow, I knew that at some point, I would have to show these scars, but not yet. It was not good to keep too many secrets. Maybe I was just getting tired of all of my secrets.I did not want to upset him. Not really and it had been so a wonderful experience and all of that pleasure and I was not sure to whom I was going to reveal my body, number two could be a good option, but I was really unsure of number four still so he was not an option.Damon had gotten Mariella pregnant and now wanted to see how Mimi was doing. His cocktail had kept Mimi resting for a few more days, and he had already done a few surprises for Mimi here in Detroit. But first, he prepared a breakfast tray and went to take it to Mimi. It was carefully thought out, completely on his radar because he had drunk Mimi's blood and knew his business.Charles was making breakfast for Mariella and would also take her breakfast in bed. Damon was the protector of pregnancy for everyone, but he looked over Charles' preparations and approved them. One thing he wanted to do now was to make the protector work more prominent, and he would set an example.Mimi would learn to be a good girl again and eat just as she should. Damon felt a great sense of satisfaction at being able to obey this instinct, and he realized that this was such a big part of him that denying it would only hurt him. He would promote this side and also accept every side of himself, telling other Salvatores the same too. Mimi being really challenging to feed, it was just good that there were ten of them feeding her.Damon walked into the bedroom without a sound, put the tray on the table, and heard the water running. This would be a little surprise for her. Fine, Miss was in the shower, and Damon would ensure she dried herself sufficiently. He went to the wardrobe to get Mimi another change of clothes. She had chosen herself just oversized, men's tee shirt and leggings, nope. He took a button-down shirt, silk shirt, and lace panties, not the cotton ones she had chosen for herself. He took the tee shirt to himself. It was just his size.He put clothes on the foot end of the bed, in the soft seat that was there. He looked through the open door of the bathroom in the mirror at the reflection. Mimi looked somehow thinner, and her back looked as if there were some scars. He took a step closer to see, but then Damon bumped into a trash can, which made a noise.He looked irritably ahead of him, at his feet, that damn trash can that had revealed his being here, and when he lifted his gaze back, Mimi's back was normal-looking, and she wasn't that skinny. Damon thought nothing of it, as he just figured it was a distortion in the mirror.Mimi soon came out of the bathroom wearing again over a large bathrobe, black with green, purple, and blue peacock's feather patterns. Somehow he knew that was a brand robe, not cheap, and it made him want to take it to himself. She was wrapped up in that thing and it hung on her ankles, so she almost stumbled on it.I was washing when I heard a thump, my heart raced a bit, so as a reflex I thought, fine, "Camouflage on and quickly. " Then I finished washing myself and put on my Moschino bathrobe, an oversized one. This one went right down to my legs to my ankles and dried really well. It was a little long, but I kept hem up so I would not trip over it. It was luxurious microfiber velour, and I padded out of the bathroom. To my surprise, Damon was in the room. He looked at me with one brow raised questioningly.He had already picked out my clothes, my selection had not been good enough for him, and a giant tray of food was brought to the table. Damon looked at me momentarily, concentrating, and called for a light pink thick robe.And walked over, opened my robe, grunted, and said, "Oh baby, you get me new robes and wear them so I can smell you in them. You are such a good wife. I took that shirt too. It was just the right size, baby, so thank you."He took my robe off over me, looked my body over sharply, and put on me this pink robe instead. It was not too big, but luxuriously thick and warm. He had a towel in his hand and he wrapped my hair on it, so they would dry off faster.He said, "Well, that's better. Now you're going to eat, and then you're going to dress. Let's look ahead, my wife. What we do here in Detroit, you can be sure that everybody is exploring, and decorating."His voice was calm and smug same time. I did not resist at all. I was a little irritating about him robbing my shirt as it had been one of my favorites.He spoke to me, directing me to sit on the bed and pull a tray in front of me," We salvatores, including me, have also learned to decorate and furnish rooms to our taste. It's fun when you're in the mood, and oh baby, we have such a full stock of everything. The funny thing is that every Salvatore has its taste. I would have thought that they, I mean, we have a kind of the same taste, but the years have made us more different than I realized."I nodded and was a good girl. I went to eat and drink, wondering what I would do next. I had my craft room with computer-controlled sewing machines and could make my baby clothes. Then, I had a fabric dyeing room for a whole new method. I hadn't dyed fabric that way before, but the idea of dyeing my fabric and making baby clothes out of it seemed fun.I knew that women's libidos would be on the upswing pretty soon, at least for the other three, so Damon would probably be with Mariella, and the wolves would take as many men as they could.A few salvatores would probably cook and cook some more, and I knew or more of maybe I suspected them to make actual baby food if we would take care of our babies for so long.Mimi came by to eat, and Damon smelled her pheromones carefully, but did not know what they meant. He had taken the ability during breeding and he could feel it, but how to use it? Then he remembered how Mariella had always taught him to take the information straight from Mimi's mind. Fine, he did that and started looking in Mimi's mind for information and skills to use this pheromone reading skill, taking all he could.There was a truckload of information and tricks. Soon he knew pretty much everything, and he also shared his knowledge with everyone else as well. It took little time for him to gist of it. Then he started applying. He understood Mimi's intention to be alone. The lady had some stuff to do and some plans in the store. He also discovered that Mimi had secrets, something she didn't want him to know. Curiosity got the better of him, and Damon sniffed more. He focused, trying to find those secrets. Or one secret that she had.There was almost a twinge of pain, some past thing, and Damon wondered if that pet thing had brought some memory to the surface now, but no, not that either. Somehow, he got the idea from Mimi's thoughts that whatever she was hiding was connected to those seven years and those knots, those memories.Damon wanted to help, to go through them so there wouldn't be any more rot, and Mimi was pregnant now, so their babies would be strong, and it wasn't healthy for Mimi to have any terrible memories in her head. Babies were curious, and they liked to explore their parents' thoughts. This ability was nifty. It was fun to find out these things.Damon concentrated and then looked at the energies in the room. Is there any terrible energy in this room, any memory? This had been her bedroom all of those years. He looked at Mimi, and her skin seemed to glow a little as if there was a very subtle, very mild energy.Damon furrowed his eyebrows and tried to identify what energy was and why. He went over to Mimi, touched her arm lightly, and felt. It was camouflage energy, and Damon didn't understand why now, but he wanted to see what Mimi was hiding.When Damon touched my arm, I looked at him. His eyes were electric blue; he was looking at the energies, and he had detected my camouflage. He looked at me sharply.I tried to eat, and after a while, Damon asked, " What are you hiding, baby? What's wrong? Are you thinner or what?"I had almost finished eating, and I said, "Nothing that important. It's just vanity why I cover myself. There's no medical emergency. No need to worry."I kept my voice cool, not letting my emotions be heard. I hope even though it was a small hope that he would let it go.Damon sat down next to me and said, " You show me, see, I can suck this right off, do a little spell so you don't get the camouflage on because we'll share it, but I'll give you a chance to show yourself."I sighed and finished my meal. Keeping things to yourself in this pack is getting harder and harder. This could end up another bout to him going to fuck Mariella for a long time. But it is what it is. Time to face the music.Then Damon teleported the dishes away, sat on the bed, and said, " My lady, show me."I took off my robe and let my disguise drip off. The truth came out, my breasts were not between C-D cups, but between A-B cups, my skin was paler and full of scars, my hips were narrower, my ass was non-existent, my thighs were thin, and I had no curves at all. My body was pitiful and childlike, and my muscles made it even more non-feminine.Damon looked for a moment, shocked. He had actually flinched at first and said, " What happened? Why?"He was frowning and not understanding at all.I replied, " Those changes you made, my breasts, my hips, my pussy, all disappeared when you kicked me out of the pack at the beginning of that seven-year-old year, they had your will and you did not want me anymore so your willpower went away, I reverted to what I was before that and it was such a hard time that I got scarred. I'm vain. I don't want to see myself. Maybe I'm just who I was then. My body is a living reminder of that time."Damon stood up. His expression was all over the place. There was pity, self-hate, curiosity, and empathy. He touched the whip marks on my back; feeling the hardened texture beneath his fingertips, the bullet wound on my side, and the bite marks all over my body.Damon couldn't believe his eyes when Mimi's body was revealed, another direct result of his mistakes. He felt those scars, their texture. There were so many scars, and each scar held a story or memory that was not pleasant. He could heal the scars completely; he could get Mimi's body back to what it had been, but the memories associated with these scars would have to be revisited.So that there wouldn't be pus, and when Damon touched the whip marks on Mimi's back, he knew that every memory was bad. Every single memory was accompanied by pain because these injuries hadn't come easily. He informed Mariella of this.Then he said, " Baby, now you and I are going to go to bed. You're going to come into my arms, and we're going to go over these scars together, just the two of us. I will look at these memories and mark them, and if I need to do anything to them, I will put a shield on them so the kids can't get to them. We're going to go over them together, and then we're going to look at them in a pack, too. Every scar will go away, every memory will fade, and I will fix your body the way I want it."We went to the bed to lie down, and Damon took me in his arms and bit my neck. I felt the substance flowing, and it made me relax.Damon kept talking in a soothing, calming way. "Shh. Baby, relax. Now close your eyes, and you can see I'm in your mind. Look, we are sitting in a movie theater now, and there is just a screen now. What we are going to do is I am going to touch a scar, and you are going to let that memory come out, but you are not experiencing it; instead, that memory is just there on the screen: no pain, no memory, just a movie. You don't even have to watch; you are just there under my arm, totally safe, smelling my scent, and listening to my heartbeat. It's okay; there is nothing to worry about. "I felt him touch the bullet wound, and the memory came on the screen. I wasn't watching. I was just that he was going over scar by scar, still not healing any. He was whispering soothingly all the time.He said, "The pack will help heal those scars away. They can see, too. They have the right and the duty to see, feel, and see your past."I lay on the bed finally. I didn't know how much time had passed. Damon suddenly bit my breasts, making them grow again between the C-D cup and almost up to the D cup. He bit my neck with substances, my ass grew, was more feminine, and my hips and thighs were also more beautiful. And my pussylips and clitoris grew too.The scars were still there, but Damon said, "Soon, we will call the pack over. They will get to go through the scars too, and each one will get to heal the one scar they go through."He sank his teeth into my neck, drained something, and I passed out right there.Damon called the pack into the same room. Mimi was still asleep, and the entire pack was stripped naked, as was their custom. But then it happened again, as it often does. The pack found each other, and Mimi was asleep on the couch. The pack was upset about Mimi's scars and experiences. And Mariella missed Damon.She was mildly jealous of how Damon took care of Mimi and then fucked her, but at least Damon was with her. Time went by, and none of the pack remembered what they were in this room for. The group session took its toll, and no one even noticed when Mimi woke up and left. The Lust struck again, and they had to get unloaded, had to get each other, had to fuck.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I woke up from the couch and quickly saw the situation. A group session going on and devoted one, so there goes healing my scars. OK, never mind. I got dressed and went to the kitchen. I needed to nourish myself and my babies, too. I went to eat and then figured out what to do first. The memories weren't rolling around in my head, but the whole thing came back on.I knew I had pathos, but I was pregnant, so that would have to wait. I had unloaded before when pregnant, but now I was not in a mood. And the pack was doing what they normally did, fucked like rabbits. I was in pretty good shape, and human babies aren't as sensitive to my rage as kittens, so I raged at the gym.The whole time Damon had once again dumped me, divorced from me, everyone had, the whole non-existence, the whole weakness, it all kicked in, and I felt my rage reacting, really sparking, and I knew this would take a while. I had once again, so many different colors of rage and not any way to Damon get to them. No chakras, no magic symbol. It's good that the pack found each other, and I have some free time to vent this rage. The best part is, now there's no electric shock collar to bring my rage down. No, I will handle this the way I want now. I needed to let myself feel, let this rage come out and burn in my veins. Purify me in a sort of its own way.There was a magnificent hall to vent my rage, and it was in the basement, so after I had eaten, I changed my clothes into gym gear and let it go. I took my rage out and let it go. Now, nothing mattered, nothing was felt, and time was a concept that didn't exist. I kicked, I beat, I punched, I slashed, only there was a white-hot rage that burned everything away: no feelings, no fears, no hopes, no disappointment. Just rage. It's just pure fury.It burned in my veins, in my mind, and it felt so damn good to let it out. To be the berserk beast that I was once meant to be. But without brainwashing. Only years and decades had taught me their own lessons, and it was time to rip everything out before I could. I had almost my vampire side out, too. Bloodlust surged within me at some point, and I just did not care. I used it to fuel me up. Making me even more enraged.I don't know how long I'd been raging when Magnum's voice said from the doorway, "You're so fucking sloppy and careless. If you were in a fight club right now, you'd get your ass kicked, your kick won't even hit. I see you need me. We should address your rage. "His voice was dry, and on point as always, but I was not asking for feedback.Oh fuck, when I'm not at the fight club, I'm just venting my anger. No need for sergeant major to come to tell me what to do. I rolled my eyes in frustration. I stopped beating and walked over to Magnum, rage on display.I said, " I'm not in a fight club now; I'm in the pack house, unloading. The rest of the pack is fucking, and I'm raging. Isn't that the way it should be? No need for you to try to egg me on."I had not bothered to put my camo power on. I let my scars show. They were part of me and there was nothing I could do to them.He looked at me coolly, not fazed by my rage, and said, "What you got, is that a scar on your side? How have you been scarred?"I explained to Magnum the whole damn thing. Also, how the pack was supposed to help and heal all the scars away, but as always happens, my shit, my problem. The pack just can't seem to learn that my experiences and my memories are too much for them, and it feels cruel sometimes to get this hope that the pack would be strong enough to help.He listened to me, not saying a word, just a slight crease formed between his brows as I more or less ranted at him about the pack and its shortcomings. He somehow understood my point of view.But no, then it pisses me off when this truth comes out, and I should just learn to accept and not trust that the pack can take my shit. When I so wish sometimes the pack could endure what I've endured so that the pack and Damon and others would be stronger than me. But no, I'm the strongest, the most resilient, and it's a fucking lonely place to be, at the top, to be the toughest.Magnum listened to me, throughout my rant and he knew me better than Pack, Wulfe knew me pretty well too but we had a history with Magnum, a history of so many battles, and so many losses and there was the connection between us I never have with the pack.He knows me and my rage. I had only once before had one connection deeper than what Magnum and I had and Jake died. With him, I had a connection that I would never have with anyone.Magnum touched one of my scars and asked, " Tell me the story of this scar."I was silent for a moment. The memory flooded over me. It was a scar from one cannula Angelus was using to shove that fucking jelly inside me, and something cracked inside me. My raging had left me open to my emotions, and I had not yet dealt with them all, not at all. I collapsed to the ground and started crying inconsolably. I couldn't do anything to myself, and I cried.Magnum looked at me for a moment, puzzled, and said, "I'll see if any of the Pack members are free and if they can help. I don't understand now. You have some problem here and I see if anyone can help you."He left, and I was left crying. All that shit, the feeling of disintegration, all of it started going around in my head, and I couldn't break the cycle, no way. I lay on my side, crying, so deep profound sadness and anguish that it seemed to tear through my soul like wildfire.Magnum went up from the basement floor, walked, and saw Adam. He had no idea what had broken Mimi so badly and he had always a hard time dealing with emotional women.He explained to Adam briefly, " Mimi was raging for four days, and I asked her about one scar, and she just collapsed and started crying. I don't know what to do now if you can calm her down. I can't take crying women very well."Adam nodded, and he teleported to the gym. He said nothing. Magnum stayed to see if any Salvatores were nearby and if those threat reports had any jobs for him. Adam went to Mimi, stroked her, took her in his arms, and teleported to one bedroom. He went to bed, stripped his upper torso bare, and took Mimi in his arms, stroked her, let her cry. He spoke soothingly.I realized I was in Adam's arms, but the crying didn't stop. The memories just kept rolling around in my head, the feeling of how my mind fragmented, and I had accepted it. I didn't fight it. I had been so empty, hollow from the whole Nick thing that I had given up. I was weak. How my rage did not hold anymore. I wrote those letters and then it was nothing. I was floating away.All of a sudden, someone hit me right in the face with an open palm. I stopped crying a little out of sheer shock, and I looked. It was a seven. But then the memories came back, and he hit me again. And I pulled myself together, and the memories went away. His hand was raised yet another strike.I said, " I'm fine now. There's no need to hit me again."I noticed Adam wasn't there anymore, and I sat on the bed for a while. I felt kind of empty still. Like my emotions had gone away fully. I did not know what to feel.The seven said to me, "You, my lady, tried to break your mind again. I've now protected those memories and removed those scars so that you won't get into that spiral again. But now you're free to do what you want, you're pregnant, you have life within you, so try to hold yourself together."I nodded and said, "Yeah, I'm fine now."Seven nodded and walked away. He said nothing else. He had been just stopping me, breaking my mind with my pain.I sat there for a while, then got in the shower. I had been raging for four days in a row, so I was stinky and sweaty and wanted to wash up. The shower did me so well and my muscles were tired. I was limp after a hot long shower and I opted for an oversized tee shirt and jeans. Nothing fancy.Then I went to eat again, and a bunch of Salvatores were making food. This time I was fed and there was no option for me to choose my food. They tasted my blood again and started shoving food and smoothies in front of me. So I was a good girl and went to eat. They told me that raging while pregnant four days in a row is not the best thing to do as my body requires calories quite a lot, so I should be expected to be fed often and just behave and be a good girl.I thought I'd go dye some fabrics and yarns on top of the food so I could knit new clothes for the babies, too. Everything always went with them, to whatever dimensions the babies went to. So it was always good to knit new ones, and I had time, as there were still about seven weeks to go. It would be nice to have some hobbies, not just be a convalescent or a pet.I went down to the basement, where I had an enormous space, my fabric dye room. The space was concrete, with no windows but good lighting. There were cupboards on the walls, and in the middle of the space were two very long pools, about three meters wide and 20 meters long.I have hung metal frames of the same size on the ceiling above them with clips at regular intervals. There were large machines, printing machines that printed patterns on the fabric, and yarn dyeing machines, and in all these cabinets, there were dyes, undyed fabrics, and yarns.There was a large drying cabinet where the fabrics were then taken to dry. First, I took a couple of packs of cotton tricot and took them close to the printer. I turned on the computers and equipment and put water in one tub to drain and a chemical mixture, a fixative, in the other.Once the machines were on, I put the cotton fabric in the printer, chose a pattern and color theme, and put it on. It would take 24 hours for the machine to print the entire pack. Then I loaded the thin baby yarns into the yarn dyeing machine and put in slip colors, many pretty colors that would make unique knits.Then I took a pack of silk. It was an undyed off-white. I would make silk clothes for the babies, too. Silk was an excellent material, and I had gotten over the year a lot of fabrics over road trips. Also, fleas had provided me with pack after pack. So I had a lot of fabrics and this was a nice thing to do.First, I pulled the frame down from the ceiling and started sticking the silk fabric to the frame, stretching it carefully over 20m. It was taut, secured by these clips that did not hurt the fabric but kept it on the frame.Then I went to a cabinet and started picking out metallic, pastel colors, glitter, and all kinds of fun and dropping colors into the water. They would float to the water's surface, and I could put little air nozzles on top that would smear the colors like some acrylic paintings. I did this around the pool so that there was a film of color on the surface of the water.It was quite pretty, but each time would be a unique pack of fabric, and this was so much fun to do. Real design clothes. I was toying with dyeing a bunch of fabric and sending them to Ruby to make out of clothes, as she is still De la Rentas's chief designer.Then, I lowered the fabric into the water using the frame. I let it sit in the water for a specified time, then lifted it and dipped it into the fixative in its basin. And it sat there for a few minutes. I lifted the dyed canvas, let it drain, and turned on the fans to pre-dry.In the meantime, I went and lifted the already finished yarn rolls into the drying cabinet to dry and put more in. When the fabric had dried a bit, I removed it from the frame and put it in the drying cabinet to dry. It would be ready in a few days. It was really pretty and this would be the grand idea of making my clothes too, dress from my self-designed fabric. I had an extensive library of patterns and clothes designs on my computer and they were fully customizable so you could make real clothes for measure there.I continued with more fabrics, dyed and put to dry, printed fabrics, and put them away in my own closet so no one else would use them. I went out to eat and knitted some yarns in between. Then, I got inspired again and had to dye some fabrics. I was putting the fabric back in the frame. This was now satin. This is what I would make a dress for myself.I had a lot of effect colors, and this was going to be metallic. I wasn't even thinking if these colors were bad for me because, well; I didn't touch them much, and it was an enormous space, so there were no fumes and no warning signs. I just pressed on, enjoying myself, and I had no care in the world at all.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Damon and Mariella had been passionately fucking for nearly a week, their bodies entwined in a fiery dance. During their meal, Seven had informed Damon about Mimi's recent emotional breakdown. Frustration brewed within Damon as he realized that, once again, his plans had gone awry in the midst of their passion, causing them to forget about Mimi.It was disheartening how easily they fell back into their destructive patterns, neglecting her. The bitter truth stung Damon's mind — they were not strong enough for Mimi. She recognized this herself and had confided in Magnum.The Salvatores assured him she was eating, and she was thrilled about something that she was doing, for Mimi seemed somewhat content when she joined them. Mimi had a tendency to pursue solitary hobbies, keeping her activities secret from others. This habit had caused her troubles in the past, and it remained unchanged.Damon's curiosity grew, prompting him to peek through his wife's eyes. Frustration simmered within him as he scanned his surroundings, muttering curses under his breath.Glancing at his radar, Damon irritably informed Mariella, "Oh, Mimi is scheduled for more dental treatment. I need to give this straight in her neck. We need to find out what she's up to, but she's harming herself. The babies are safe, but she isn't. Damn it all, I have to be stern and deny her, even though all I desire is for our relationship to progress, yet it never does. And then she'll seek comfort from Charles and Adam, the Boys."Mariella reassured him, "Health comes first, and there's still time before we give birth. You'll mend your relationship. Just be a doctor and, above all, a protector. Let's go and see what Mimi is doing."They rose from their steamy shower, dressing quickly. However, Mariella noticed Damon was not in the mood for sex at the moment. He had assumed the role of pack leader and protector. As they entered the cellar, they discovered rooms they had never known existed, further fueling Damon's irritation. He longed to share, but Mimi was not one to readily share her secrets.Just as I reached for some colors from the cupboards, a voice from the doorway interrupted, "What an intriguing space and equipment. It's odd that even I, the leader of the pack, am unaware of everything hidden within these walls."Without even turning around, I rolled my eyes, accustomed to their habit of pestering me about my hobbies. Suddenly, a hand gripped my wrist, turning my palm upward and touching it. A groan escaped my lips as I realized my palm bore a few burns from the scalding water. Those burns did not feel nice, but I had been through worse.Damon's touch traveled from my hand, my wrist, to my arm, and his grunting expression revealed his displeasure. I could sense his fingers delicately gripping my skin, their pressure both light and firm. It was evident that he had taken on the role of a doctor.In a serious tone, he informed me, "That's a chemical burn, missy. These substances aren't suitable for someone like you, who cannot protect your skin with energy. You should have worn sturdy gloves. Well, missy, we're headed for some dental work, and it'll be tough. No complaints; this is protector work. However, the pack is excited to dye fabrics and yarns, and they appreciate your ready-made fabrics. We're a pack, missy."I remained silent, understanding the seriousness conveyed by his expression. Clearly, my hands needed attention. They had been occasionally achy and sore, but the joy of dyeing had overshadowed any discomfort. Damon led me into a bedroom and instructed me to undress from the waist up. In doctor mode, he thoroughly examined my arms, grunting intermittently.Then, he explained, "Okay, baby, here's what we're going to do. First, I'll use energy to drain the blood from your arm. I'll apply tourniquets in energy form on both arms to cut off the blood flow, and then I'll fill your arm with dental substances. Both the substances and the tourniquets will take effect while I work on your neck with my teeth and eliminate the other substances in your blood. Those fumes are harmful. After I've taken care of that, I'll assess the condition of your hands. It might not be the most comfortable experience, but it's necessary. Actions have consequences, baby, once again."I nodded, fully comprehending the situation, and braced myself for what was to come. It was my foolishness for not consulting the protector about the safety of my hobby.I said, "I am an idiot. I should have asked, but then again, I am not a sharer. I guess I wanted to do those things first myself."He said nothing, just gestured to the bed. I laid down on the bed, and Damon began his work. As he drained the blood from my arm, a chilling sensation enveloped it. The veins were closed off, and then he sunk his teeth into my brachial artery, filling my arm entirely. The sensation was more of an ache than intense pain. My entire arm felt heavy but kind of numb and I could not move it.Then he came on top of me, sank his teeth into my neck, holding me in a tight grip. His weight pressing me into the mattress made breathing pretty hard, but I could be without breathing so much. My arms didn't work. They were paralyzed but still felt, not just moved. The stuff that poured down my neck burned so damn nasty and hurt, and as it spread, every muscle ached. I was exhausted, but I didn't sleep. I just felt like my muscles couldn't do anything.The stuff was flowing, and soon, I noticed Damon had gone into economy mode, as his body relaxed fully on top of me, feeling almost even more heavy so the teeth had taken over, and now there was no velvet. I don't know if the velvet was not going with this stuff or if the teeth were in a teaching mood and the pain and ache; the agony was pretty awful, but I endured it because I had no choice, and next time, I would know a little better not to play with every chemical so carelessly.I didn't know the time. The pain was almost my universe, but I kept my mouth shut and let nothing show. The stuff was flowing, and the pain, the burning, the agony just seemed to get worse by the minute. Finally, Damon moved on top of me and pulled his teeth out.He lifted one of my hands, felt it, grunted, and said, "You are all done for now. Come on, baby. Now I'm going to slowly take that energy out so your circulation will recover, and it may feel, but it shouldn't hurt too bad."I nodded, and yes, it did. I did not utter a word as the pain was too much for me to talk about yet. Soon my arms were tingling, burning, stinging, and hot, and my hands slowly worked again.Damon looked at me momentarily and said, " One thing you need to learn, baby, for real, is sharing. If you had told someone about this fabric dyeing place, even one person, they could have protected your hands and you with energy. You don't know how to do group work. If we come somewhere where you are doing something, you always leave instead of doing it with us. Yes, I know I'm bossy, and you don't want to obey or want to be like Mariella and worship me. Let me do everything but compromise, baby. Stay for once, look, challenge me, do anything, but don't walk away. Learn teamwork, and I know you want to be a leader, and that's why you run away, but try to change."I nodded and knew Damon was making a point. I'm not good at teamwork, and this is a pack, anyway. I'm so dominant it's difficult for me to obey, even if sometimes I have to.I got my voice back. It was quiet and raspy. I said, " I must try, but you know me and change. It's difficult, but I'll remember this."Damon nodded and walked away. I didn't know if he knew that stuff was very painful or if he just didn't care, but anyway, the job was done now, and my muscles still ached, my head hurt, I was feeling stiff, and I thought a sauna could make a point, it might help a little. I was feeling pretty damn miserable. I didn't bother to say anything about it.This was an excellent lesson, and I would remember it better when I was suffering. I went into one of my bedrooms, which was on the middle floor. No one paid that much attention when I went in there and heated the sauna and the whole spa section from the control panel. I had panels for the sauna in several rooms and on each floor, so it had been easy to put them to warm up.It would be an hour before the spa and sauna were ready, and I already had everything I needed there. I went into the kitchen, thinking I'd have a bite to eat before entering the sauna. Not too much, as I had no appetite yet. I took a big pot of fresh strawberries and thought that maybe I could nibble them. I did not want meat right now.I was on my way to the kitchen and into the living room when Mariella came into Damon, who was going through my bookshelves and frowning. I had a lot of books in there, most of them ones I hadn't had time to read yet, and I saw Damon teleporting books out, which was a big deal. He seemed to be irritated and what can I do that, nothing at all.Mariella went to wrap Damon up and said, " Damon, honey, my head hurts, and my muscles are cramping. That fabric dyeing is nice, but there is no air conditioning, and the fumes got to me."Damon grunted and said, " Don't worry, darling. Come on, we'll go to the couch, and I'll get the chemicals out of your blood. We need to find a better place for that fabric dyeing, air-conditioned space, and that's a nice way to make fabrics, darling. The salvatores will find a better place, and it will be linked."His voice was gentle as a summer breeze when he spoke to her."We can even link it to the Irish castle so we can dye whenever we want, but for now, you come into my arms just like that, and I'll put my teeth into your neck and chop those nasty chemicals off."I watched as Mariella went into Damon's arms, and he sank his teeth in gently and then velveted Mariella first, glared at me, and started draining the substances. Fine, everything is normal. Mariella has priority, and she is being protected. She doesn't need a lesson in stupidity. I walked to the kitchen and took food, meaning berries and such, and a drink.There were no salvatores now. They were in the kitchen upstairs. I didn't mind. I ate what I wanted because I had a headache, tiredness, and muscle aches. I even wondered if I had drunk a couple of bags of human blood and cleansed myself, but that process is not pleasant, so I will try a sauna and a bath first. You just have to be patient. It'll be fine. I was feeling still pretty miserable.I then went to the sauna an hour later and took a bath first. It seemed to help my aching muscles at least a little, then I went into the sauna and it wasn't as lovely as I thought it would be as the heat and humidity made my headache worse and my sauna smell, which is normally very relaxing for me, was almost too much so I went back into the bath.My feeling of miserableness had not eased up so much and I laid in a bath. It helped with cramps, but not much headache and overall soreness. I just would once to have someone to give me a little TLC too but it would be never me, no. I needed to have lessons on this and that, like unruly children, while Saint Mariella gets those fumes as well, but she gets all the TLC in to the world.I was in the bath when the rest of the group came into the sauna, including Mariella and Damon. I kept my eyes closed, noticing my water was getting cold too. Soon I would again change it or something.Mariella was all over Damon and said, "Oh, honey, you're the best. You made that awful feeling that came from your little choppers, go away so we can enjoy the sauna."Damon said to her, "Anything for you, my one and true love. Little TLC will never hurt."At that point, I got in the shower, washed up, and left. I needed no more evidence of Salvatore's fuckery towards me and I still didn't feel good; I didn't want to make it any worse. I was feeling miserable enough.I went into one bedroom, put on my nightgown, and just went to bed. It was time to change. Time to let myself feel. I was determined to change and the old me wouldn't have let these feelings surface, not at all. I would have just stuffed them somewhere inside me like I always did, but I didn't. I let myself feel.Maybe this would help with the pathos too, maybe that would not grow so damn much all the time. It was time for me to change and at least show myself that I could feel. Sometimes it felt like I just did not know anymore how to feel. Denying oneself is not right.The first emotion was loneliness. I was alone when the rest of the group was taking a sauna and I didn't want to stay in the sauna. They always nagged about me being in a pack, being part of something, but I was not part of that. I was the naughty, stupid one, the one who got a lesson, not TLC, not love, not even understanding, or forgiveness. No, just cold shoulder.I let my emotions start to fill up my emotional wells that had been quite dry for some time. Damon had taken there what there had been and not much came in there, but now it changed. I let myself feel heart-wrenching loneliness, the feeling of not belonging, the feeling of being miserable, and tired of my existence of being the strongest.When it was pretty clear I wasn't welcome; I felt tired. I'd been through a lot more shit than good in my life so far and I'd always been able to handle all the shit with the good times. But over the years, those good times were shorter, not so much anymore while shit was bad and it so many times crushed me, almost. No one had any idea what my life was. Not really, and I was so utterly tired of trying to explain myself to them. When words just could not convey the feelings, the sensations.But now, yeah Damon was breeding me, keeping me as a pet but I was drugged and I wasn't getting the good times that would have kept me together, Everything seemed to come flooding back and even though I didn't get the memories, I got the feelings. I had unloaded or opened some knot in my mind and I just let feelings wash over me. They spilled into my emotional wells, filling them up, and nothing was good. There were no emotions that had brought pleasure to me.I realized that was because I had kind of used them up to survive and withstand even the part of the shit that had hit me over the years. Talk about balance. All I had left was feelings of pain, emotional and physical, feelings of loss, every single fucked up emotion that one can experience. I had them, and a few new ones too.I felt such bone-deep, core-to-the-soul tiredness. Somehow, my existence was so exhausting, so hard, but I didn't want to sleep. Instead, I let the feeling be, fine, let's be tired of our existence. It was beyond that anyone could understand what it was to be me. To know that I can take it, and I will take it, time after time. With no questions or hesitation. But I had to just keep it ongoing. No other choice. Then, maybe someday yes, better times are coming, we just have to keep going. I knew my duty. I knew I had to be pretty much more or less all the time ready to act. I could not go in somewhere hiding and just feeling miserable as I had no idea when next time would come when I would have save the world. There was no mercy in the universe for me. Only duty, jobs to be done.Then I felt it. Love and trust are so warm, so pure that it took me by surprise and I first thought that it was one of my spilled feelings and it took me a while to realize where this feeling came from.It came from within and I realized my babies, the tiny embryos in my womb, were comforting me, loving me, trusting me, and, as a reaction, I was sending my love back. I felt the warmth radiate through my pelvis, and my womb, and the loneliness receded.I remembered I was pregnant and now I couldn't wait to feel the first movements, to meet my babies for the first time. I relaxed and smiled. I was not alone, not anymore, and I had someone, several of them, with me, who loved me unconditionally. Life didn't seem so bleak after all, and even if I knew the babies wouldn't be with me for so long, the time we would spend together would be perfect.We were already building a bond now, me, as a mom, and my children. We would have this bond always and forever, even if others raised these children and lived in other dimensions. We would always be connected. I would always be their mother. This time, while I carried them within me was so precious to me.I enjoyed it for a while, and even though my head hurt and my muscles were sore from time to time, it didn't matter. My feeling of being miserable had been lifted and then my little ones gave me a few ideas. It was time to start enjoying my life and myself, too. This would be so much fun.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I picked up a book I was reading; it was a sex novella; I thought I'd try a little of this treatment. I had a huge crawler in reserve and I knew Charles was probably busy with the wolves, but that didn't stop me from being a naughty girl.I did not want Damon; I let them be with Mariella and do whatever they wanted to do. Charles would be the perfect victim for a little teasing and this was a kind of our thing. Little naughty bitch would do this from time to time. Let's see just how cruel a husband we can get coming after us?I stripped myself naked, started reading the book, and sent it straight to Charles' head, also sending him images as I let my hand caress myself, as I put a very strong arousal gel into my cunt, filling it up so very full, let it all absorb and then I put a huge crawler on and put it on the lowest one so that it would take time as it slowly crept into my pussy.There was a magnificent scene in the book about self-pleasure and what a woman can do with her nipples and breasts. I used it as a guide as I continued to pleasure myself. I let my sensations flood in his mind through our bond. No restraint.Charles said in my mind, " Oh, there's a naughty wife, well I'm free now so I can train my wife a bit." His voice was soft, but very dangerous.I kept reading and panting, trying to stop myself from coming, but I arched my back and the crawler penetrated my cunt in between violent orgasms that shook my body. I smelled the apple and knew Charles was coming. The crawler was now deep in my cunt and I put it harder.I put my book down; and turned on all fours. In this position, the crawler really got to my g-spot, and I bit the pillow not to scream out loud. I felt Charles's hands on my back; he stroked me, caressed me, and then came behind me. His naked body radiated warmth behind me. I felt a huge cock sink into my ass now and Charles pressed my upper body against the bed, pushing mercilessly slowly into my ass.And then starting fucking with quick thrusts, deepening and hardening, also taking the crawler's remote and turning it up. I didn't think I could have come any harder, but I came anyway. He took control full on and I was left just feeling and panting in pleasure.Charles was now fucking along my ass with the fastest, most relentless, hard thrusts and I exploded over and over and finally felt him sink as deep as he could and fill my bowels with the thick cream of his lust for my crawler deep in my pussy still making me come again and again. I knew his cock could feel the crawler doing its stuff in my pussy. It made him quite damn wild, too. He bit me quite many times and cruelly, too.Then he pulled the crawler off, pulled his cock out of my ass, and now pushed the crawler into my ass, and put it on. He turned me on my back, with the crawler in my ass, and now his huge cock plunged into my pussy, spreading my pussy lips wide open, I felt the burning and tightening, this was a big one, and the crawler in my ass caused more pretty delicious sensations. I was stuffed so full.He plunged slowly, relentlessly and my pussy tried to adjust to this huge intruder and I came almost before he was even halfway inside me. He loved to sink his cock into my pussy and make me come so fucking hard that it was impossible. My pussy milked his cock. I was almost coming again when one orgasm ended, and another was well on its way to building up.Finally, his enormous cock sank to the bottom, and he started fucking me fiercely, and cruelly, mercilessly, putting the crawler in my ass harder. I was having such hard, violent orgasms I had never had before. His teeth clamped all over my neck, my shoulders. He was marking me.Mariella and Damon were going to dinner when Adam walked up. Mariella sniffed the air, furrowed her brows, and sighed. Where Mimi gets the pheromones, the intentions, the motives, the life stories, so does she, the queen of lust, get the arousal, the intentions to have sex, all the feelings and smells of sex. And Adam smelled very aroused, and Mariella also smelled his intentions to go fucking. But when the wolves were downstairs with their salvatores, the boys were out hunting. So Mimi?Damon had said that he hadn't given Mimi any help for the symptoms of the binder because of the actions and the consequences, and Mariella had gotten help when Damon had velveted her up, put the binder on, and then given her relief.They had gone to the sauna and fucked there, and now Adam was going to have sex with Mimi. She felt sorry for Mimi, but then again, it was not her place. Damon was the pack leader and her protector, so he had just taught her a lesson. Giving her proverbial vinegar, it seemed that she was getting her honey from someone else, or a few of them.Mariella wondered if she should say anything. She was curious if Mimi had recovered, if she had pissed off Damon, or learned her lesson. Damon was ruthless in teaching his point, and Mariella had noticed over the years. Damon had really changed and if he didn't like something, he would make it obvious. Mimi would just have to learn it and that thing. If Damon had done that to her, she would have accepted it and tried to remember, but now Mariella wasn't sure about Mimi.Damon wanted to get Mimi and his relationship back on track, but then all this was what had happened and how Mimi would react. And it was painfully clear that Mimi had drifted away from Damon again towards the safety and pampering offered by Adam and Charles when all Damon did was use her body, teach her lessons, and no help.Damon was changed but then again he forgot that balance honey and vinegar and ended up giving Mimi vinegar, giving the chance for Adam or Charles to give the honey. She felt for Damon. He just wanted to keep her safe, and he was the harsh teacher.Damon growled at Mariella, " Telepath darling, good to know what Hauptmann is up to. Yes, I know I was harsh, but that was not a nice chemical to have in her system. She needs to learn."I was under Charles, the crawler pretty fucking hard up my ass and Charles was fucking me hard, choking, dominating, harder than before and I realized Charles was starting to fully accept himself including his raw side, so wild stuff was about to happen. I didn't have to think too hard when I came so hard. Charles kissed me and I bit his lip. Sharp too, tasting his blood, letting it color my lips. I was a naughty little bitch. He would be soon a good match to Wildcat, or my vampire side. He was getting strong enough.The door opened, and I didn't even think anything as Charles spun me on top of him and kept fucking me from underneath and oh my god he hit my g-spot and came hard. I felt Adam coming closer. I could smell him, feel his body heat too and he was touching my back, my sides. His hands wandered all over my body.He growled in my ear, " Little bitch, you're about to get a cock in that crawler's place, it's a good thing you're already a little pre-fucked, you wouldn't believe how hot you look fucking that crawler up your ass."Oh, this one could speak in just the right voice to get me even hornier if possible. I could say nothing as Charles kissed me so damn wildly.Then came another voice, that was pretty close too. " Oh baby, Adam wasn't lying at all. That's so hot looking, you little bitch, you won't believe it."Damon. His voice was quite thick with lust, too.Oh, and then Mariella's voice said, " I want to feel that sweetie, too. For sure.."I felt Mariella come into bed. I came hard and was milking Charles' cock as hard as I could when someone took the crawler out of my ass and I felt a huge cock sink in, Adam. The smell of pears near me told me that. I saw Damon put my now crawler in Mariella's ass and start fucking her. But I didn't have to think when the two males on me made me explode almost so hard my eyes were black.I came furiously and sunk my teeth into Charles' shoulder; I drank his blood. In reaction to this, Adam sunk his teeth into my neck, then Charles pulled Mariella's arm and sunk his teeth into her wrist while Damon sank his teeth into Adam's arm. This blood connection made some of the blood ties open differently and we all knew each other better.More intimately, but it didn't stop Adam and Charles from continuing to fuck me. Then the connection broke as they all pulled their teeth apart and I continued to fuck passionately, or rather, I was fucked between two very passionate men. It had just made us a pack of vampires somehow, not sure how, but it was like a new connection, a new form of pack ties and I just was not sure if anyone else felt this than me. I had the ability to feel this. I was an alpha vampire, and I had quite set of vampire skills in me.Time didn't matter, nothing didn't matter. I let go, and we fucked wildly and uninhibited. Then somewhere in between Mimosa and Shadow had come too, Adam had already moved on to Mimosa. There were more salvatores on the bed. Mariella was now between number one and two. Numbers five and seven were wolfing it out with Adam.I was pretty tired; I didn't know if I was just low on blood and how long I had been fucking Charles when I climbed on top of him completely fucked out and exhausted; he was stroking and talking about something, and I could feel his teeth on my wrist, the velvet flowing and taking me with it. I passed out, without hearing what he was saying to me, or anyone else.Damon watched as Mariella was now with two and seven. He rested for a moment while Charles velveted Mimi. He noticed Shadow had used some of her herbal powers to get Charles to himself. Charles moved Mimi to another room to sleep and went wild with Shadow. Damon noticed this, but he said nothing. He could have told Shadow to stop robbing men of Mimi, but he kept his mouth shut and let those get wild. It was better that Charles was not all the time with Mimi.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Charles had changed too, but since they had made that blood connection a few times, Charles knew Shadow better again than before. The room was dimly lit, casting a soft, warm glow on the walls. It was almost as if those old feelings from those seven years had been rekindled in Charles and Adam. The faint scent of lavender filled the air, calming and soothing. Shadow's signature move.Damon hoped they weren't those feelings because life would be cruel to Mimi again. Mariella's moans echoed in the room, creating a lustful atmosphere. She was busy with several salvatores. Mimi was alone. Her presence felt like a gentle breeze in the silence. This could be an opportunity to make his and Mimi's relationship work again.He went from room to room, his footsteps muffled by the plush carpet, investigating where Mimi was. The sound of distant music reached his ears, a soft melody playing in the background. He sensed her from a few rooms away, a comforting warmth enveloping him.The anticipation grew as he realized these were Mimi's favorite rooms, cleverly set up on the middle floor so not everyone would immediately notice them. But that didn't stop Damon, even better. He found Mimi in an enormous room; the door creaking softly as he pushed it open. There was a massive water gel bed, its surface glistening under the soft lighting, and Mimi was sleeping velveted naked on the bed. The sight of her delicate form, bathed in the warm glow, took his breath away.He noticed a few things at first. She was hypothermic, the chill in the room seeping into her skin, causing her body to shiver. Charles's velvet had dropped her temperature, and he had not covered her up. The room was too cool and her core temp was 0.8 degrees Celsius too low.The first thing Damon did was cover her warmly with a thick blanket, which he heated. The soft fabric embraced her, providing comfort and warmth. He kept his radar open, his senses alert, and made sure that she warmed up. The faint sound of her steady breathing filled the room, a gentle rhythm that eased his worries.She was pregnant. The scent of fresh flowers wafted through the room, mingling with the passionfruit, as Damon decorated the room. He carefully placed lust vines to grow there, their vibrant colors adding a touch of life to the space. Magic passionfruit vines hung from the ceiling, their ethereal beauty captivating. They would live on energy, not needing water or nutrients at all.The room became alive with their presence, a vibrant tapestry of nature's artistry. He changed the duvet covers on the bed, the fabric smooth and inviting. This would be their room again, a sanctuary for their love to flourish.Oh, how he would enjoy having Mimi retire here to rest and be by herself, the thought bringing a sense of tranquility. And then he would come here to have some time with her and she could not refuse. The soft hum of the ceiling lights filled the room, casting a gentle glow on their surroundings. He put mirrored tiles on the ceiling above the bed, their reflective surface capturing the passionate moments they would share. The sight of their entangled bodies, reflected in the mirrors, would be a testament to their love and desire. It was so freaking hot to see them fucking. He remembered when he had first time put them, in Atlanta. it felt like lifetime ago. It was, time had gone by.Next, it was Mimi's turn. She was still naked but warmed up when he went over to her, his touch gentle and healing. The warmth of his hands spread through her body, soothing her scars and erasing every painful memory. The faint scent of healing herbs lingered in the air, comforting and rejuvenating.He found a cluster of scars on the back of her neck, in the hairline. Execution shots and the memories came out, and the weight of past traumas lifted. So many hitmen had been sent after Mimi, their presence a constant threat. They had executed her, coldly and callously, for that one secret. Project omega. The whole Nick thing had made it slip away from his mind, but now it resurfaced, demanding justice. Somewhere along the line, the government and all those who persecuted Mimi for it would have to answer. How many times she had dug herself out of the grave?Damon thought in his mind how he would go to them, let his teeth come out fully, let each of them see his vampire side fully, and consider whether they still wanted to attack his wife. Damon could drink human blood without it being cleansing, and the thought of sinking his teeth into some bastard's neck, drinking slowly but relentlessly.Feeling the fear of his victim, the terror, how they would struggle in his grasp. And then that perfect time when his victim's heartbeat would weaken, when they would realize they were dying, that moment, and then that time when the heartbeat stopped, that beautiful silence.That was his victory. He had got the soul of his victims, the life force. He had defeated his victims, and all that was left was the carcass, usually destroyed by his subjects, but he himself could teleport the carcasses to the Ethna. Or he could leave on display, a warning. How many bodies it would take them to get the message? He had not even dealt with that Harrison. He could kill other vampires by sucking them dry, or poisoning them with his fangs.Mimi moved a little. Damon stroked her. He didn't know what kind of feeling Charles's velvet would make, but he would now watch and let Mimi wake up first.I woke up. I remembered how Charles had velveted me and I could still feel the velvet, but I had woken myself up. Then someone was stroking me and I felt safe. I sniffed the air, Damon? But wasn't he fucking Mariella? I opened my eyes and looked into icy blue, amused eyes that seemed to bore into my soul once again. I moved my hand over my side and assumed I could feel the scars left by the lashes, but all I felt was my smooth skin, no scars.Damon said softly, " No scars, and the memories are taken care of. Just let them be and don't dig out your spare parts. How are you feeling? Charles velveted you, but his velvet differs from mine. He did not cover you and his velvet cooled you off, but I have warmed you back up."I said, " Yeah, no nausea, so I'm fine. I think I'm going to take a shower. I will take a hot shower. I need it. I've been fucking for quite a while and I can smell myself."Damon grunted, sexily, and said, " Don't be long and we'll see what we do when you're ready... maybe you soon need a new shower or we could consecrate this on our bed too."I grabbed my robe and pulled it on. I wasn't at all sure if the gentleman had the self-control to see me naked, so I covered myself up. I stood up and, as usual, a severe dizziness which was more than typical of Charles' velvet hit me and I staggered slightly as I walked into the bathroom. My instinct hit me, to cover up my weakness, so I just pressed on.Fine, I'll be fine. I stripped off the robe and went into the shower. I turned the water to a suitable cool temperature, that would help, get my metabolism going and the velvet would come off quicker, in a few hours. And then at the end, I could take a hot one so I would not be too cold. As my protector was on the premises.When Mimi got up. Damon smiled. They might end up back in bed, but then again he wanted to do something with Mimi alone, to get to know her in a new way, a completely different way, and Damon realized what he was looking for. He was looking for that connection, that relationship with Mimi that they'd had back in England, that year, and now he wanted it.Number four was a threat to him. Because he was that guy, whom Mimi had done stuff with and now he wanted to be one too. He wanted to do stuff with her, have some normal everyday life, maybe goof off or just relax.He watched as Mimi walked towards the bathroom and almost fell over. The radar reported severe dizziness, and Damon cursed softly, half aloud. The list of profanities was impressive. Charles' velvet made her dizzy. Every time. He read Mimi's mind and there was no way his wife could tell him anything about it when she needed to be well and strong.Damon got out of bed, naked, and followed Mimi into the bathroom. He went behind Mimi, wrapped his arms around her waist, supported her, and adjusted the water to the right temperature. She was right about freezing herself.He said to Mimi, "Baby, you're dizzy and badly so, the reason being Charles' velvet, but I'm going to wash you and your hair, make sure you don't fall over, and then I'm going to dry you off, and I'm going to do something with that velvet and we can go do something together then. I want you to show me a project you've been meaning to do but haven't done yet."When Damon came up behind me and wrapped himself around me, adjusted the water, and expressed his desire to be with me, to do things with me, I took a moment to think about what we could do then. But I had a few projects we could do, crafts of sorts. I would not say no; I was changing, or trying to change too, and maybe this could be fun too.Damon held me, and then he said, " Come on baby, get two hands on that handle and stand still and I'll wash you."He had created a handle on the wall and I held on to it. He was pressed right against me. He started scrubbing me clean. This was again quite a hard bristled brush, and it felt. He bit all of Charles's marks off, bit his own in their place. He grunted, spreading my legs, and I felt a thick, huge cock sink into my cunt.I couldn't help it when Damon growled in my ear, " Spread your legs, little bitch, or I will, and then it will hurt..."I spread my legs and gasped as the cock sank into my cunt mercilessly, and then he fucked me violently and mercilessly. I came violently. He pressed his forearm against my mouth, making me bite in his arm, not scream out loud, and he came with his thick lust nectar inside me many times. Filling me up many times. The enormous dick in my cunt had no mercy. I had no choice but to stand with my legs spread, his hand around my throat squeezing.A raspy, dangerously sexy voice at the base of my ear said, " Remember to breathe, little bitch, just pull that air inside you." I did. He was super dominant and everywhere in my skin stung as he had bitten me. I was truly well-marked. including my neck too. But there were no chakras to be bitten.Finally, he withdrew. He had filled me up several times. I was almost legless when he carried me to the bed, dried me off, and said, "My bump will chop Charles's velvet off. The dizziness should ease soon. Me, or in fact, I need to get Mariella on the case to teach Charles not to put his will into his velvet. That was one thing that made you dizzy when you were fighting Charles's will. Well, he had put it in so that the velvet would only split in one way, not the other way, but it doesn't work for you or anyone. But you'll feel better soon and we can do something and then we'll eat at some point. You are well filled up for now."I started to get myself under control and let Damon dry me off and dress me. He sat me down at the table and did my hair at his leisure. He truly enjoyed it when he had time to do his magic in my hair. I could feel him in my mind to study different styles too.Then he said, "Come on babe, what are we going to do now, just the two of us?"I laughed, he was being funny actually, and said, " Fine, let's go to the craft room."I guided Damon up to the fourth floor, where our private craft room awaited. The room had been transformed into a haven for various crafts I had discovered online. It was filled with the vibrant colors and textures of diamond painting, resin work, plasterwork, papercraft, and even the art of Japanese string making, known as kumihimo. As we entered, the air carried a faint scent of creativity and possibility.Resin work had been a long-standing project of mine, something I had yearned to try for decades. I had accumulated an abundance of materials, including clips I had saved from YouTube and printed instructions.With a sense of caution, I handed Damon the resin package and inquired, "Resin work. Please review the instructions and let me know if it's safe for me to proceed."Damon delved into the packet, and I could almost feel his presence in my mind as he examined the resin bowls and tables.After a moment, he replied, "Yes, it seems safe. However, we should work together. I can handle the engraving and sanding, as power tools aren't your strong suit. What would you like to do first?"Excitedly, I presented him with the legs, frames, and molds for a table, explaining, "We always have space for small tables, so I thought it would be fun to make one. It doesn't require much sanding, and it's a delightful project."I unveiled an assortment of jewels, stones, and even peacock feathers, along with a few other colorful feathers I had collected.As Damon prepared the resin, I carefully placed the stones and feathers into the mold, envisioning the round table that would emerge approximately 60 cm wide. We had an ample supply of legs, which could be attached once the table was ready and sanded. Damon joined me, skillfully arranging feathers and stones, creating an intricate pattern that promised an aesthetically pleasing result. I marveled at his focus and precision as he poured different colored resins into the mold.With the first table in progress, Damon ventured off to work on his molds, and I gladly took on new tasks. There was no shortage of things to do, and I reveled in the joy of working together with Damon, our shared enthusiasm filling the room with a palpable energy.I fluttered around like a delicate butterfly, my mind flitting from one idea to another. I pondered my next move, contemplating how to incorporate him into my plans. Perhaps a decorative piece adorned with twinkling lights or something equally captivating. But first, I needed to experiment, to try something out.With determination, I handed the next package to Damon for inspection. Inside was a peculiar molding compound, initially liquid but quickly solidifying. Once set, it served as a mold for pouring in plaster and creating intricate designs. A type of molding silicone, if you will.Damon grumbled as he examined the contents, asking, "What do you plan to do with this?"A mysterious smile played on my lips as I finished working with the silicone. Then, in an instant, I teleported to another room. From a top shelf, I retrieved a box and teleported back, seizing the opportune moment when it was just the two of us, without Mariella's presence.Handing the box to Damon, I whispered, "I hope you'll like them. They're for you."Inside lay a sweater I had meticulously knitted for him, along with wool socks and a ring I had crafted with my own hands. I had done that ring much earlier, but not giving it to him. These items were the culmination of a few years of knitting, a subconscious urge pushing me to create them, even after Damon had left and ended our relationship. Well before my mind disintegration.Opening the box, Damon carefully examined the jewelry box and retrieved the ring. It boasted a thick gold band, adorned with an obsidian stone, surrounded by delicate pink diamonds. Engraved on the obsidian were Damon's initials, while the inside of the ring bore the words, "Always and forever, yours, baby." I saw him looking at the past, seeing how I had done it before that seven years.Peering through the ring, Damon inquired, "Why didn't you give this to me on our wedding day?"With a hint of hesitation, I replied, "I wasn't certain if you would appreciate it, and Mariella's jealousy might have caused her distress."Damon grunted, sliding the ring onto his finger, which fit perfectly. He performed a magic trick, causing the ring to be absorbed into his skin, leaving behind a tattooed symbol of our love.Next, he picked up the sweater, taking in its scent before slipping it on. It suited him well, and with gratitude, Damon expressed, "I couldn't bring myself to wear this yet, but it's truly beautiful. Thank you, baby, truly."I smiled, the corners of my mouth curling up. I uttered, "I'm glad you like it."The room was filled with a warm glow from the soft lighting, creating a cozy atmosphere."Can you come in here for fifteen minutes and be part of my artwork?" I asked, my voice filled with anticipation.His smile widened, his teeth gleaming, as he replied, "Yes, yes, I'll come. What are we going to do?"Excitement filled the air as I exclaimed, "Get your rings out, every one of them!" I carefully took out my rings as they had been hidden with my willpower too, feeling the cool metal against my fingertips. Taking Damon's hand in mine, we aligned our ring hands together. With a sense of unity, we dipped our hands into the smooth silicone, feeling it envelop our skin. Time seemed to slow as we waited for it to set, the room filled with a hushed silence.After fifteen minutes, I gently released my hand from Damon's, a sense of anticipation building within me."Now you can continue," I instructed, my voice filled with encouragement.Damon eagerly grabbed hold of the mold, his hands carefully maneuvering it as he poured the resin on top. The liquid glistened, reflecting the soft light, as it settled into the mold. He took little twinkling lights I had reserved for myself too, to his artwork.Feeling inspired, I created a cup out of my palms using the remaining mold silicone. I carefully shaped it, feeling the malleable material conform to the curves of my hands. I took carefully my hands out of the silicone. Once satisfied, I turned my attention to the shelves of plaster powder in the other room.Damon, concerned for my well-being, read through the packet and cautioned, "Fine, let me make you a stock. This is not so good for your lungs."I silently acknowledged his concern, appreciating his attentiveness. Nodding, I made my way to the other room, where the tools and carving machines were stored.As I opened a cupboard, the scent of wood and stone filled the air, mingling with the faint smell of paint. I surveyed my options, the stone slabs and wooden slabs, contemplating which would serve as a suitable background for my water-themed artwork. My gaze fell upon the stone tiles, their light color contrasting with the dark streaks and subtle hints of color. It was the same stone as the tile I had carved Jake's name on all of those years ago, decades ago.A surge of deep pain washed over me, the pain of losing Jake resurfacing despite passing time. Before I could fully succumb to my emotions, Damon's arms enveloped me, his touch offering comfort and support.His voice, barely above a whisper, reached my ears. "Baby, I did not know. But come on, let me help. The pain is too much."I took a deep breath, pushing the emotions back down, and reassured him, "I'm fine. There's no problem."Damon gently turned me to face him, his eyes filled with determination. "Look, baby. I'm teaching, as you noticed. I didn't give you any relief when I chopped those chemicals out of your blood, and you felt it for a long time. Yes, I felt it too, but that pain is too much. I want to help too. And as you know, I am pretty ruthless when I know what is good for you and our children. Besides, that feeling is fuel for me. I'm greedy."His words resonated with me, reminding me of his unwavering support and love. I let out a heavy sigh, meeting Damon's gaze and conveying my emotions through my eyes."Yes, I've noticed your ruthlessness," I said softly, "but I'm not willing to give that part of myself away. It's meant to be a part of who I am."The memories of Jake and Rob flooded my mind, their importance to me surpassing even that of Magnum. The weight of their absence was crushing, knowing that their sons were growing up without ever knowing their fathers. I had tried to tell them, to share their stories, but it was never enough."Come on," I pleaded, my voice tinged with frustration. "I'm working on a water-themed design, and I need a background and some decorations."Damon let out a weary sigh, his weariness clear in the lines on his face."Yes, I'll help... someday," he replied, his voice filled with resignation. "I understand you miss them, but the pain of losing them is too much to bear."With that, he turned away from me; he walked back to other room.Left alone in the room, I surveyed my options and settled on a dark beech background. As I made my way back to the room, a sense of emptiness washed over me, like a hollow echo of the memories I held dear. Room was empty. He had once again left. Not be able to be with me. Just like he used to do.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

So much for making something together. The sound of his disappointment echoed in my ears, a sharp pang that reverberated through the room. It is hard for him to hear the word no, but then again, I never dealt with those losses, nor am I willing to. The thought of facing that pain is like a heavy weight on my chest, suffocating me. It lingers in the air, a bitter scent of heartbreak and longing.They were my soulmates, their absence a constant ache in my heart. And Jake, being a ghost, watching over me, is something that breaks my heart even more. His presence, though ethereal, is a reminder of our unbreakable bond, a connection that not even death can sever. The pain I feel is a testament to that bond, a testament to the love we shared. I guess I was a coward, afraid to face that pain and confront the reality of letting go.The idea of saying a proper goodbye to Jake, of releasing him from my grasp, is unbearable. The thought alone threatens to shatter me into a million broken pieces. Our bond, our loss, it's something that Damon or anyone else will never truly comprehend. They simply can't.Looking back at the past is like watching a movie, a hazy reel of memories and emotions. But no one in this pack can empathize with me, can truly feel the depth of my sorrow. None of them possess the same raging fire that burns within me. Lepard may come close, his rage a blend of mine and Damon's, but even he is not biologically connected to me. Still, he carries a piece of my fury, and it links us together.And when you find someone who can stand by your side, even in your darkest moments, someone who cares for you deeply, loves you unconditionally, but not in a sexual way, well, we did have an affair, but that's beside the point. Jake saw me as his protégé, someone he felt a profound responsibility towards.He knew me better than anyone ever has, in my most vulnerable moments, in my moments of pure joy, and even in my darkest days. He understood me on a level that no one else could, and that understanding forged an unbreakable bond between us.This bond, so strong and unyielding, will be my ultimate downfall. Jake's loss will tear me apart, no matter what Damon does to ease my pain. There will be a backlash of jealousy, a bitter resentment towards the depth of our connection. It drives Damon to seek solace in the arms of Mariella, leaving me raw and suffering. But I refuse to go down that path. I won't subject myself to that kind of heartache.Damon may think he can handle it, that he can shoulder the weight of my pain, but I know him better than he realizes. Over a century, we have been inseparable, more or less, and I have learned so much about him. He, too, has grown and changed. But even with his growth, he cannot bear the weight of my grief. It is too much for him to bear, and it will inevitably take its toll on our relationship.I released myself from my daydream and attempted to shift my mind into a more cheerful state. Engaging in these crafts had been enjoyable, and there was still so much more to explore. Safety was also a priority. Although we had accomplished something, I still had the desire to create something new.That's when I decided to try my hand at diamond painting. The process seemed simple enough—placing tiny plastic pieces onto a large sticker paper, forming a painting, with each piece acting as a pixel. I had gained a massive piece for this project. Online, I discovered a shop that allowed you to design your own model, and they would bring it to life and deliver it to you. The diamonds I had were actually stones, small chips of precious jewels, making this order quite luxurious.The design was my own creation, featuring the boys in their cat forms, the wolves in their wolf forms, and me and Damon closely intertwined. To Damon's left stood Mariella and the other Salvatores, while Charles was positioned on my left side. Adam was nearby, and Leopard stood in front of me, while Demon took his place in front of Mariella. Mimosa and Shadow sat gracefully by the Salvatores, their wolf forms exuding regal energy. Shadow held a bundle of herbs in her teeth, while Mimosa's expression held a hint of cruelty.Creating this picture required hours of meticulous work, using photographs as references. We were depicted standing in a dark forest, with a night sky adorned with stars and a full moon. Towering, ominous trees surrounded us, our eyes emitting a yellow glow, a testament to our feline nature. Our clothing was intricate and vibrant, embellished with various ornaments.This artwork was larger than a standard kitchen table, showing that it would take time to complete. Although I had a few other designs, I was determined to embark on this forever project. The task at hand was immense, with the diamonds being minuscule, but I was committed to seeing it through. Gathering my materials, I relocated to one of the lounge rooms with expansive windows, providing ample natural light. A sizable table at the perfect height and comfortable chairs awaited me, ensuring a pleasant working environment.I spread the work out on the table, but always kept a piece of what I was doing on display. I had dozens or hundreds of different colors of diamonds, so this was going to be very gorgeous. I chose the first color that seemed to be available. I scoped out the right diamond quality and shook them around in the container a bit.Then I picked up a pen. It had a wax on the end of it that I used to grab the diamond and press it into the base. This was a very Zen thing to do, and I didn't notice when Four had come into the room and was watching from the doorway what on earth I was doing.He came and sat down and said, " Oh, number one is back with Mariela. What are you doing?"I looked at my husband and said, " Diamond painting of our pack. My design. This is a forever project."His scent, so familiar, gave me some sense of calmness, too. I did remember number two's warning about this specimen, too.He came and sat down next to me, pulled a chair closer, and said, "Fine, let me join in. There is something to me too, right, baby?"I nodded. Showed him how to do it. It was easy, and he got on with it, too. He was the one who had been with me in England, not number one. This side, my Damon, he wanted to do stuff with me, not feared word no.He did a spell or duplicated a spell with a pencil on himself and then rummaged through the diamonds, pulling out the work from a slightly different place. We kept working, and I didn't notice when the fifth had joined in too. There were now three of us working, and I didn't mind at all.I tried to be in a pack now and as the work was big enough, there was plenty of room for us to do this. This was group work, and I did not know if salvatores talked with each other in their hive mind. I just focused on my Zen work and let my mind wander, not over analyze as normally, not trying to predict everything and think every possible outcome.I had not yet even thought what it would mean that my Damon was now out in the open in number four; we had not yet talked about it but had just done this diamond painting and this was meditative. I was part of the pack. We were doing something, and I thought just by passing that it was not me, but number one that drove me away every time. It was fine to put blame on me, make me feel bad that I was to blame that did not want to be in the pack, but in reality, it was different. I was chased out.It is something to do with his attitude and the fact that he usually took over whatever I was doing, he and mariella. Mariella wanting to see him doing whatever I had been doing, and he was imposing his will over me but none of these did the same, we were working on each of our pieces and I could hear salvatores snickering at each other when they argued what part of pictures was theirs to make.It felt homey and cozy, and I knew the firm where I had ordered this from so I could make so many more of these, and from pictures, too. They had fun with me too, they 'accidentally' pushed me, just I was placing a diamond in place so it would not go in place, but I would have to take it out with tweezers and put it in place. I belonged, simple as that. I was part of the pack and it felt so damn good. We had fun. They made me curse like a sailor and then they commented on my vocabulary, no matter what language I was using.When Damon had returned to Mariella and fucked her without saying a word, Mariella knew that there was some problem between Mimi and Damon again. She realized when the four had told her how much the whole chopping thing had hurt and all that so that lady might be nervous, so she had let Damon go after Mimi. If the two of them could get on with it again.But no, some fucking nasty knot had come up and Mariella let Damon decompress. She couldn't move when the man on her was just too skilled. All she could do was enjoy herself and let it go, not analyze. Time of that would come in time.After they had been fucking for three days, Mariella said, "How about you show me what you and Mimi did with the resin work and we can see what the hell is going on while the wolves wondered about Salvatores' disappearance?"She knew that they had done resin work; she had glimpsed in the past. Not look at everything because it would be important for him to tell her himself.Damon sighed and said, "I don't know yet. You see, I realized when I was with Mimi, well, I didn't know how much Jake and Rob's death hurt her at the time. We were doing the work and Mimi was making plaster hands  — I mean cupped hands — there would be water trickling down on them. They were supposed to coat with something when she was going to do the waterfall and she went into the other room."His voice was quiet. Mariella stayed silent, letting the story come out."There were stone slabs and wooden slabs and I could sense through our connection that she had a problem. I could feel suddenly such deep sorrow, this soul-shattering pain that it paralyzed even me for a while. She was standing there touching one of the stone slabs and the pain I felt when I looked into her mind, was too much." Damon sighed, as he could still feel that pain."But she wouldn't let me help her. See now that the slab was almost identical to the one she carved Jake's name on. Those two had been much more important to Mimi than Magnum, or even Wulfe, and that's a lot of it. And when she killed Rob herself. She pulled it on inside her. Told me she was fine, and it was like that pain would have never been there in the first place. But I know it lives inside her. She is just too damn stubborn and wants to suffer."Mariella sighed and said, " Mimi is Mimi. You've helped her a lot already, and one day you'll probably help her with that too. I can sometimes talk to her, and it seems that she is unwilling to let go because she has not handled those losses herself. She has just shoved them deep inside her and she should someday deal with them and move on, but it is easier said than done. Given Mimi's strength and stubbornness, I am not sure if we can get her to ever deal with losses. But come on, let's go see what the name of the game is. We do not know how deep those bonds between her and Jake or Rob went. I know that for someone to manifest as a ghost, is difficult. So there is a very deep connection. One you might get jealous of and then, if we rip those wounds open, you get a fit of jealousy. Where did that leave her?"Damon looked at her and did not utter a word, but he knew she had a point. He would have been strong, not given in jealousy, and that thought make him settle down a bit. The time would come when he would be sure, because Mariella was right. It could shatter Mimi so badly if he was not ready. If he was not strong enough.They went to shower, dressed themselves, and went to see what was going on. Wolves had been a little upset, as there seemed to be a case of missing salvatores. Damon could feel through their hive mind, satisfaction, playfulness, and happiness oozing from some of them. Now this was getting curious. He did not ask them what was going on. He wanted to see this.They went to the empty kitchen, and it was strange, then they ate, and then they went to see where everyone was. A few salvatores were with the wolves, the boys were out hunting, and Adam and Charles were watching some sports match on TV. But they then went into the craft room after Damon had promised to show her some finished resin tables.He took them out of the molds, and those hands too, but these would require finishing, and Mariella found she was jealous about those hands. She wanted to do a similar thing with Damon, too. After they had been in there. They moved on, to see what was going on. A couple of rooms away chatter and Mimi was laughing. It sounded like bells ringing softly in the breeze. Something in her laughter was so pure that Damon felt a pang of jealousy. They arrived at the door.Mimi and four, five, two, eight, three, and ten were at a table. Some kind of sheet was spread on the table and the men seemed to press something into it with pens. They were joking among themselves and Mimi was laughing sometimes, too.Number four and two were sitting next to her. They nudged her and she cursed, causing the number two to smirk in a way that made him look so boyish. Ten commented dryly her vocabulary as she cursed in Finnish. making her roll her eyes. Again, Mariella was jealous. Number two seldom smirked. He seemed to be in a very playful mood. They were having fun.Mariella watched for a moment and then said to Damon in her mind, " Is this how Mimi always feels when she's not part of the party? It's not a pleasant feeling by any means, but a feeling nonetheless."Her expression was neutral. She was unsure where to go here. Would she throw a tantrum or join with them?Damon grunted as he walked closer. The two looked up and explained the whole diamond painting idea. Damon looked at the work and realized it was a picture of the pack, a fantastic picture, and each Salvatore was doing their picture while Mimi did the background and other parts.Mimi looked at him. Her hair was mussed up, she was relaxed, there were bite marks on her neck, teeth marks, someone had been thirsty. But then numbers two and four had Mimi's fang marks too.I don't know how long we had been doing this work when Damon and Mariella came to the door; it was just a trickle of salvatores and they were doing their pictures. This was fun and oh, they were arguing and their favorite thing was stealing diamonds from my dish. Or nudge me so my placement went awry, and I had to remove with tweezers. They commented on my curse vocabulary. if I repeated myself, they caught that and commented dryly. So I expanded my vocabulary and changed my language to Finnish. Making them all excited, more fun curse words, like 'Perkele' or 'saatana'.We had bitten each other and sipped blood because this was so damn fun to do and no one wanted to go blood room and got some bagged blood, so we drank from each other. They also argued a lot about what was their line, and what part of the picture belonged to whom and they were almost counting that each of them got equal portions.When Damon came closer and the two explained the whole thing, I looked at him and said, " There's still room at the table. If you want to come, this is a pack photo."He looked at me for a moment, unsure, and then Mariella was already dragging chairs for the two of them as they did their photos. I wasn't doing mine yet; I was doing the background; it was a forest at night, moonlight and shadows, but not too dark. There was also a gold-colored coat of arms above the picture, the coat of arms of Salvatore.We had fun with number two; he got quite playful and started nibbling and nipping me, robbing my diamonds, and laughing huskily in my ears too. I saw Mariella looking at us, but this individual didn't care about her. He had too much fun with me. I bit into him with many little dental substances. We were having fun. He was really playful, smirking at me, being all over me, making number four look at him quite sharply too. But nothing deterred this one. I was not sure where we would end up.After a few hours, number one stood up.He could not take us anymore. His expression was pretty much pure jealousy and said, "Fine, it is time to go eating. This is a good pack project, but I shall put this now in safety so we can continue this as a pack."Mariella wrapped herself around him. Number two whispered into my ear many things and number five sang to me Annie's song in my mind. These were quite playful moods. We got up when Number One had packed the whole diamond painting and all the supplies and teleported them somewhere. Number four walked ahead. He was jealous, too.We got to stand and got ready to go into the kitchen to eat. I thought I would so much want to have my revenge, but it was not always possible. Well, maybe someday. My inner beast was active as well, but what it came to my revenge, oh it would be so perfect.As we were trickling into the kitchen, number one walked next to me and said to me."What is your revenge? You have a plan and I guess it is for one Nick Michaelson. But baby, come on, you are just asking him to come after you again."I was silent; I had the ability, one little skill, my vampire skill that I had not shared with the pack, and this ability would ensure that my revenge would hit and not miss, and he would have no evidence that it was me, hell he would not even realize that he had been manipulated.We went to eat, someone was giving me food, there were quite many of them and number one was with Mariella as she demanded him straight away, almost. Number two and five were watching me, but so was Mariella looking at them, too. Jealous much?I ate my food, though about my revenge for Nick and how freaking sweet. It would be to ruin his reputation full on to give him the reputation that he did not want, and he does not know what has been done to him ever.Damon asked in my mind, dangerously, "Do I have to program you further or will you tell me what you are planning?"I replied, "How about I just show you, I can guarantee that he does not know what will be done to him and it will work but I won't ruin my surprise, it will be just two of us, if you are up to. I can guarantee that I can make him do things he hates and he will love it. Don't even think that it is me who has done this to him, and depending on what I will make him do, I can pretty much ruin his reputation. Let's just say that his reputation would be kinda different if he had to sing karaoke, wear Hawaii shirts, and drink tea at noon, talking about the weather with vampires that he would ask to visit each day."Damon said to me, "How in hell you are gonna do that? Not gonna work, I can tell you that. You are not strong enough to compel him, not at all. Even I powerful telepath can't program him so easily. I might affect him, but not that much. You are too confident in your abilities. "I just smiled. I said to him in my mind, "Wanna see, but you need to do exactly what I say and control yourself and your bloodlust too. Can you do it? Even if my blood would smell great."Damon just grunted and nodded. He said then to my mind, "Game on, little lady, let's see if you can pull this off and then we can discuss how and what kind of oomph I can get from it."I did not react anyway. Maybe he might get nothing from this. Not anymore, since he was no longer my vampire husband. And not even then.We ate the rest of the meal and Damon said to everyone, "I am going to go somewhere with Mimi and we see what happens after this. Let's have some fun or something."I said to Damon in my mind, because I did not want Adam or Charles, the boys, to hear what I was up to. They had been very protective of me. "Teleport me wherever Nick is. Hide in shadows, and enjoy the show."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I went and changed my clothes. I selected my outfit carefully. I had a role to play here. So my ensemble was I had a thick fluffy woolen shirt, light pastel pink, oversized, so it hung on me, and black loose velvet pants. I had put my hair in a tight braid, and I had not much makeup, so I looked very young and vulnerable. Like a teen or so, and with the right expression, I was the perfect victim. Damon looked at me from head to toe, raising his brow, but made no comment. Damon teleported me to New Orleans on Nick's doorstep and there seemed to be vampires in there.My plan was based on the fact that I was the alpha vampiress, a strong one, and even Nick had no idea, as I had kept this a secret from the pack, too. They knew neither. Not really. So this was just one more secret that I had kept to myself over decades. It was part of my life to keep secrets, even from those whom I loved. To protect them and also not to make drama.As an alpha vampiress, I had the ability to manipulate my blood. I could infuse mental hints into it, very subtle ones. They would seem like one's own thoughts and there was no way to find them. That was not all. And I had also the ability to alter the taste of my blood, making it irresistible.I had made my blood ready, so my little plan was to get Nick to drink me dry, killing me seeing me just a meal, my hints would ensure it, and then he just made his goons dump his meal into the forest nearby, and my little hints would be all over him. But I did not tell this to Damon, not yet. After Nick would have drained me, he would not recognize me, or remember anything about our interaction, not at all.We went inside. Damon had made an invisibility spell, and he slinked into shadows. I had not told him much about what I was doing but only that Nick would soon sing karaoke, wear Hawaiian shirts, have noon tea, and talk about weather and England affairs with vampires and he would expect them to discuss deeply with him.Nick was sitting in the middle of the room it was almost a throne, the seat, and I did not see Elias or Rebecca but a few coffins near him so it had not been too hard to see that he had gain put his siblings into away. So they would not disturb him. I walked briskly, to him, keeping my expression neutral and not letting my rage show at all.He was quite freaking surprised I walked in there. After all, he had thought I had perished, stopped existing, that my mind was gone, but that was not it. I walked up to him, and he stood up and took a few steps toward me, smiling and trying to say something. He was trying to get in my good books and placate me. But no. This was not like that. Not at all. What Nick responded to was threats, so I needed to become one, and I had just the right thing for that.I stated in a cold, cruel voice. I had quite a collection of vampire books and old ways, thanks to Bridgette. I had recently gotten a letter from her lawyer where she left her several houses and everything that there was to me. I had gotten this after Damon had dumped me from that trip, before my blowup. I had read a few books and there had been just the right text for me.This ancient ritual unfolded in the dimly lit chamber, the air thick with the scent of age and power. The old vampire's eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity as I coldly severed the ties that bound us."I Deny blood between us. You are no longer my friend, my family, or under my or my pack's protection. You are now my foe, always and forever," I declared, my voice unwavering.The look of disbelief etched on his face spoke volumes, but I pressed on, determined to provoke him further."And I will end my enemies, you know that," I continued, my words laced with a calculated menace. "So you have three days to make your peace. I still possess those sticks, and this time, I won't show mercy."It was a challenge steeped in ancient war traditions, one he knew all too well. We declared our weapons, and I had made mine known. The one thing that could bring him down. He had to act swiftly, and he proved to be even faster than Damon, surprising me with his agility.My heart swelled with satisfaction, for he was no longer my kin. Though he would not recall this moment, he would undoubtedly feel the palpable shift in our bond. I needed him to react, to succumb to his rage so that I could unleash my secret weapon upon him. He approached me, a sinister smile playing on his lips, his voice tinged with amusement and a hint of menace."You're pregnant," he taunted, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure. "I can sense your unborn children, yet you dare to challenge me. Very well, once I defeat you, I shall relish carving those babies from your belly and snuffing out their lives."I remained composed, showing little reaction. Drawing him closer, I discreetly bit into my lower lip, allowing the metallic tang of my blood to permeate my breath. I locked eyes with him, refusing to bow down before his malevolence. I was luring him in. This was as fun as ever. I had done my little thing quite many times before."You will be reduced to nothing but a heap of ashes. I shall never regret when I witness you perish." I hissed, my voice sending shivers down the spines of the vampires encircling us.They stood in stunned silence, unable to believe their ears or their eyes. A mere teenager had defied their immortal lord, delivering a chilling death threat. And then, I spat in his face, an ultimate act of defiance.Enraged, he seized me, his eyes turning pitch black, fangs bared. In a venomous voice dripping with malice, he hissed, "As I said, when you awaken, your pregnancy shall be no more."Without hesitation, he sank his fangs into my throat, drinking deeply from my lifeblood. Just as I was planning. I was just too good at this.Nick was furious. How dare this come and challenge him? The smell of this blood was overwhelming, and he did not want to control himself, so he grabbed her, sank his fangs, and drank.Warm blood filled his mouth, and the taste was something that he had never experienced in his many thousands of years of life. Blood was rich like ambrosia, and he enjoyed it. Pure bliss filled him and he drank as greedily as he could. He could feel the pulse of his prey getting faster. This was just a tiny little thing, not pretty enough for to him even get interested in her, not giving her pleasure.This was just a meal, a nameless nobody, and Nick could feel her heart racing. She felt so frail in his hands and blood was all there was. It had been quite a while since he had felt this kind of bloodlust. He let it take him because this blood was pure ecstasy, but then he noticed that the prey's pulse started to slowly decrease. She sagged in his grip and he dug his fangs deeper into her neck, desperate to get the last of the blood. His grip was tight, and he was drinking brutally, not giving her the pleasure of a vampire's kiss. This one was just a meal, not a deserving one.Meal's heart beat ever so slowly and weakly and it stopped, but Nick pulled as much as possible that blood in his mouth. Then bitterness took over his mouth, this tasted awful, like gasoline and he let go of this body, it fell boneless heap onto the floor and Nick gazed at a pale, plain, ugly face and he was quite disappointed at this blood, it gave him nothing.Her dull eyes were half open, her white lips parted, dry, her skin white, and her face was plain, not pretty, and in death even less cute or anything. Her features were so plain that she was nothing. The bitter taste of gasoline filled his mouth, and he was left with a feeling of downing a weak human, with bad-tasting blood and very little decent life force in her insignificant mind.He said to two of his men, "Teleport this damn carcass into the forest. The forest will take care of it, and next time bring me a better meal. Not this kind of bad-tasting weakling. No need to bury it, let animals rip it apart. "Few of the men looked at him puzzled. One man said, "But, sir, she was not human, was she? She just.. "Nick sighed, irritated, not letting the man finish his sentence, and said, "She was human, you imbecile!" How he dared to defy him?He was so angry now, he usually got upset if the meal was not up to his standards and he thought these idiots knew better. But they had their weak spots for a few preys, so he thought he would handle them.He walked and compelled everyone to remember Mimi as a meal and he seemed to see her as human, not even to recognize her. Then he walked into another room where Damon heard giggling and laughter. He could smell humans and he remembered when he had been like that, too.Damon was puzzled, and he did really want to hear Mimi's explanation on this, so then when a few men took Mimi's seemingly dead body and carried her to the forest, dumped her without even burying her, Damon sat nearby boulder to wait for his wife to wake up. How in hell she did do that and how did she know those words? He was proud of her when she had severed that bond between her and Nick.When he smelled her blood, his fangs had come out fully. He had been brink of attacking her and only by his last bit of self-restraint did he keep himself put in the shadows. He was very surprised by Mimi denying Nick, and it had been quite remarkable that she knew old words, and that battle challenge. Those sticks would be something that she would hand to him. How damn strong she actually was?He was left to wonder what the hell had just happened. Has she some crystal or some weird thing? He just could not come up with an explanation. He wanted to hear what was that. After the men had gone, Damon made a simple spell to transfer some of his blood into Mimi so she would wake up. She was pregnant, for god's sake. This was not the best time to do these kinds of things, but then again, she and the babies were quite strong, too.I woke up, being dumped into the forest. It brought back quite a few memories, and it made me smile. The first thing I was happy about was not being buried. I hated to dig myself out of the shallow grave. The next thing was that I felt much perkier than normal, so I guess Damon had done something to me. I could smell him near me, and hear his breathing, a pulse which was as calming as ever. I sat up, seeing Damon sitting on a rock near me, looking at me very tightly.He said to me, "Now dear wife, if you care to explain what was that, you are pregnant, and how in hell does your blood smell like that? I was about to lose my control too. I have no words to tell you how proud I am of you denying Nick, but those sticks belong to me. You know old vampire language, and that is one thing we need to discuss, too. Those books of yours.. but the first explanation. Then I will ask more questions if needed."His voice told me he was not listening to any argument, and I was happy to explain things to him. Not everything, but I could tell him what I could do.I rose to stand, stretching myself, and said," Perks of being an alpha vampiress, I can manipulate my blood, make it extra tasty, and make it dilute enough so whoever drains me thinks I'm human as it feels like human blood, I can also put mental hints in my blood, my blood was filled with them and they are all in Nick now. They are very subtle, so he does not know that he is being manipulated. They feel his thoughts and he does not remember any of this, only that he had a human, ugly, plain-looking weak meal and that's it. I have three alpha powers. This is only one part of my abilities as a vampire. I must admit that I have done this little stunt quite many times in the past, so this is nothing new."Damon looked at me, thinking, and I could now feel him really burrowing into my mind, putting his will in my mind to stop me from fighting back. And soon there were Mariella, Mimosa, Shadow, and Lepard, too. Each of them looking for something. Damon took a few steps, grabbed me, and teleported me into the house. We were in one bedroom. I sat on the bed, not saying a word.Damon made a spell and undressed me, and gave me a nightgown. He was not now interested in my body, only my mind and my abilities. I saw a flash of regret, and pain in his eyes as he saw my perfect skin, with no chakras burned, no magical symbol etched, no nothing that made me his.He had taken them all away, not putting anything back yet, and it was one obvious thing that separated me. But it gave me my autonomy back. My control over my body, over my chakras, and over my powers, too. I felt a prick on my side. He just gave me a flank, and my eyes blacked out fully. Before my mind shut down fully, I was not sure if could he get this ability to himself.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Damon had informed Mariella, and she had read a lot about vampires, but this had gotten her surprised too. It had been a very rare ability. One or a few noble vampire families had been rumored to have this ability, and Damon himself had known no one who could do this. And then Mimi has this very rare ability. Now he was not sure that he could yet get that to himself. Oh, he wanted it, but could he have it? Mimi was scarily strong, and he was not sure if even Wulfe knew about this ability.They needed to study more, and now this was just a study session in her mind. So everyone tried to find information about this ability and where Mimi had used it in time. Damon was angry, but he was also impressed and curious. So much information that he did not know where she had hidden it into her mind.They found nothing, even though they had been looking for two days, and deep in her mind; she had hidden that information way too well. Damon thought it might be worth asking these things when she woke up.I woke up, feeling a kind of groggy still, and noticed that most of the pack wasn't there anymore. Only Damon was, and he was looking at me impatiently, waiting for me to wake up. I was sluggish still, trying to wake up properly.He said, softly but with quite damn dangerously to me, "Well, are you awake enough for us to have a conversation? I used, the whole damn pack used a lot of power and we did not find that information from your mind. Care to elaborate, dear wife? Where have you gotten this ability? How long, and can I have it?"I sat up a little better, and answered him, keeping my voice neutral and cool, not trying to irritate him, but I was not afraid of him either."I have had it ever since your wizard's test. You see, it was a test for me too. Test of my vampire side, my alpha side and what you did not know, was that I went sort of tests through too. I was measured, so to speak, by those three elder vampires and I was the most dangerous, strongest, most powerful alpha vampiress that they had ever seen."I paused for a while, seeing now visible confusion etching itself on Damon's face. So I carried on." It was something that I was not supposed to say to anything to you, as it was not your business, and time would present to me when to tell you, so now, I am telling you that. That pain you felt, during that test was a pain for me losing Jake and Rob, not you. But it is still inside me and I will not deal with it. Too painful, no matter how much Pack wants to be with me and help me. Because those two were my soulmates, on a whole different level than you or even Charles will ever be. So losing them was, is the worst pain that I have ever felt, and you don't have the right to take it away. No one does."He looked at me, a little softer now. He remembered the feeling.I said to him, "I give you access to my library. That is every piece of knowledge that I have in my mind. It is the library and there are my experiences in the form of books, but not my secrets. You won't find any of them, but my know-how of tactical gear, shooting, etc, and medical stuff is there too. But I won't do it too easy for you. You can have access to everything that I have read, except three books. Those are just mine. I won't give you answers. You have access, but you will have to try to find whatever you are seeking."Damon said, "What are those three books that you deny from me? I don't do well with that kind of information, that there is something I can't get my hands on."I sighed and said, "You and Mariella, you each have your own spell books, your magic books that work only for you and obey you. I have mine, three. Alpha books. I am an alpha vampire, so I have an alpha vampiress book. I am an alpha shifter, so there are books for me on that side too, and I am an alpha female, just me, so that is my third book. These books are just mine. They are not open to anyone else. No one can find them. They teach me, help me, and guide me, telling me what I can do and what not. They help in a way pack, too."Damon frowned and said, "I bet I can get those books open, as I'm your alpha, and you had the alpha female book in time, and it was not good."I sighed, showing him my palm. No scar, just to remind me he was no longer my vampire husband or my vampire alpha. He visibly flinched, and regret flashed on his face.I said," Come on, in my mind, I show you my library, and you can study it, but nothing there is going away. I have backups, so don't bother to try to erase anything there."I could feel him in my mind, and I opened my library, letting him in. I could feel his astonishment and his curiosity. Let's just say that the knowledge that creatures like me had gathered during all my years was quite freaking extensive, so there was a lot of stuff for him to study. All of my experiences, all that the world had taught me, they were all there. There were no memories, only stories. There were stories about bad stuff too, but I had not put very clear names to those books. No need for him to zero in on them, too.After a while, he spoke in my mind, "Well baby, do I have access to this place always? This takes time and I am wicked curious about those alpha books. Could you maybe summon one of them, so I could even try to get it open?"I sighed and said, "Fine, you have access here always, but I can try to summon my shifter book. My vampire book is not coming, you are nothing to it, but maybe I could persuade my shifter book to see you as you are my alpha, pack leader, and all of that jazz."I focused and called out my pink fuzzy book. She liked to look like a piece on a pink carpet or blanket and even if it was a book; I thought it was her. I was not sure how these books came to be. Magic is not for me to understand and I have learned to accept it.I had had my lessons of humility about my limits too, and it was not me to even try to understand magic or anything magical, and it was actually fine. It kept the world as a mysterious place. There was always something that I did not know and it kept me grounded, too.Eventually, she appeared on my lap. Damon smirked at the sight of my fluffy and pink book. I calmed it down as she took Damon's smirk as an insult and it took an hour until she was calm enough to stay put in my lap. She tried to flee several times, and I had done quite a lot of work to calm her down.I said to Damon, "She is quite insulted by your smirking at her. So she is not impressed by you and she does not want you to touch her without cover. She does not want to feel the touch of your filthy fingers. Her words, not mine."Damon said to that book, "My apologies. I was trying to be a charmer here. It is not every day one meets a book as exceptional as you, my dear. "My book spit out a brief note in bed.Damon took it and read, it said, "Flattery and false one will get you nowhere man. I dislike you,"He was quite surprised and his brows rose quite high as he pondered my book's temperament.I could not help but smile at Damon's expression. I took a thin plastic bag and placed it over the book.And said to Damon, "Here, she is letting you keep her in your hands, but you may touch her only with that plastic."Damon took my plastic-covered book. He closed his eyes and I could see that he tried to caress my book, seduce it, massage it, make it react to his touch, same time use his telepathy to talk to it. It took time. The book did not open up, but it stayed put and let him caress it.Then he gave the book back, looked at me smiling mysteriously, and said, "She is cool, she helps the pack, it is actually a collective, of ancient spirits of shifter women throughout the whole history, they have a sort of form this book, given its personality. They are very feministic and not impressed by men, but I told them I respect them and try nothing funny. They told me you have a secret, one you have never revealed to anyone, and it is not bad, as such, but secret anyway. How about it baby, care to show me?"My book told me to reveal my mark.As he had in time gone through those wizard tests, I had mine, too. I never told him I saw his last test, his choices, and the consequences of those choices when he and all our pack wizards were given one bright white or silver strand of hair, I got mine too, marking me as alpha, I had a lock of pure gold, on my right side of my hair, and then one pitch black on the left side, marking my duality, as vampire and shifter, alpha on both occasions.I had always kept these hidden. Not show them even my five, or no one. But my book told me to reveal them to Damon and be proud of them. Not sure what it would bring forth. I had learned in time to hide in shadows, not be in the limelight, not tell the world just how strong I am.Damon gently returned my book to me, the sound of the pages rustling in the air. I peeled off the protective plastic cover, feeling the smoothness of the book's furry surface beneath my fingertips. Absentmindedly, I began to stroke it, comforted by its presence.In a quiet whisper, the book urged me to take action. It insisted that it was time to pack to get to know the true me, to discover my true identity, promising that it would be a positive revelation. Uncertainty gripped me, doubting what lay ahead, knowing that envy would surely accompany this newfound knowledge. Yet my book's voice persisted, compelling me to proceed. It told me that secrets were not always useful. It was time for everyone to accept me fully.Reluctantly, I released my grip on the book, watching as it vanished from my hands. I turned to Damon, finally ready to reveal a secret I had guarded since his wizards' test.With a deep breath, I confessed, "Ever since your test, I've kept this secret hidden. You see, I too underwent tests, mostly conducted by vampire elders, and I passed them all."I let my protection vanish. As I spoke, my hair transformed. On the right side, a golden lock radiated warmth akin to a summer's day, while on the left, my pitch-black lock exuded a coolness reminiscent of a moonlit night. Damon's expression shifted from surprise to awe as he reached out to touch my black lock, realizing that it marked me as an alpha vampire.His eyes conveyed a mixture of admiration and something else, something I couldn't quite discern.Softly, he questioned, "So you possess these marks as well, yet you've never shown them to anyone. Why?"I replied, my voice steady, "It was my choice to keep them hidden, a way to set myself apart from the pack, to showcase my true power. I know many pack members, particularly the females, will be envious of my status as an alpha vampire, alpha shifter, and alpha female, even without visible marks. But these transformations reveal my duality."Damon's hand moved to my golden lock, sensing a connection to it.He spoke with admiration, "You truly are remarkable. You're right, Mariella will struggle with this revelation. She sees herself as stronger than you, simply because of her mark. Don't hide these marks, they are beautiful. I can't wait to see how we can incorporate them into different styles. I've only encountered one alpha vampiress before. She was old and not too bad, a loner, much like you. But she was hideous, unlike you. And as for being an alpha shifter, you're the first."Silence fell upon us as his words sank in.Damon studied my expression for a moment before suggesting, "How about this? If I challenge you, would you perform your blood ritual on me? Let me experience your hints and see what it's like. Are you up for the challenge? Nick was not a powerful telepath. I am not so easy. "I looked at him and asked, "What do you propose? I am not looking for trouble here, and you might react wrong when you realize how strong I am."Damon snorted and said, "It is simple. I want to test your power, so you do it by putting the commandments in your blood, the three commandments. We make a deal. You are to write what you put in your blood on a piece of paper and I will put a spell on it, for five days and all I have to do is try to find your clues. Five days. And baby, make your blood tasty for me. I want to taste it."I sighed, and I was ready. He handed me a piece of paper and I wrote what I put in my blood. I made nothing weird, just little things that would make my life a little bit easier, to stop him from pestering me about my powers. 1. you're going to fuck Mariella and fuck her hard and it's perfect. 2. my power isn't interesting at all and you don't want to know more. 3. I'm not interesting at all and you don't want me.I handed him that note, and he sealed it and put it in his pocket. Then he came closer. Well, I did bite in my lower lip, letting one drop of blood smell in the air, he was at me as fast, slamming his fangs in my throat and draining me fast and brutally, he moaned from the pleasure, as he tasted my nectar from my veins.As he drained me, I could feel my mind shutting down, but all of my little hints were now inside him. As darkness took me, my last thought was at least I get some time of my own, being pregnant and feeling these babies better than any previous pregnancies. We had a special bond formed already.Damon dropped his prey. He was in ecstasy and now he wanted to go and fuck Mariella's brain out and he really did not go to listen to any objections. Mariella was little supposed by his passion, but as good as Damon was, she found nothing wrong with their passion. Damon was now so damn gorgeous and any thoughts of Mimi or whatever she and Damon had done, was now fully irrelevant. Damon was hers, full on, and she was not in the mood for sharing. Not at all. She was pregnant, feeling wonderful, and as normally, her libido was sky high. Everything was as perfect as it could be. She did not notice anything wrong with Damon.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I woke up, three hours later, and I got to sit, laughing out loud. This was so damn easy and it would give me and my babies our time. First, I went to shower and washed myself, letting my marks be visible and trying to learn to be proud of them, even if it felt like I was trying to impress others by showing that I have my marks too. I knew they had been earned, truly, many times over the years and maybe now would be some good time coming up.I went to have a bite and eat a lot. There was no feeding in the kitchen, so I got to choose my food. It was so perfect. I had my cravings, too. Freedom to choose one's food is sometimes truly perfect. Then I went to make bouquets. Flower therapy is always good. I had my skills, collected during all of my years so why don't use them? Salvatores were cooking or fucking, it seemed that wolves were quite needy and boys, Adam, and Charles were out hunting, that was their thing and it was good that they got to hunt and enjoy themselves too.My libido was not high. I made arrangements after another, talking to myself or my babies, sending my love, and receiving it too. We were bonding, more strongly than at any other time, which was new to me, and wonderful too. I had always loved to be a mother, a role that was natural for me, ironically I thought that it was good to be the best assassin in the world, rebel leader, and mother of the year. I am versatile. After a few days, I ended up in the kitchen and started to cook and bake. It had been a time since I had last done this and oh boy, this was so enjoyable. I had so many quirky ideas and I tried to make them. They were pretty good actually, and they gave me satisfaction and enjoyment.It is good to get creative and let good times carry me. I don't need sex, or men in my life, not all the time. my independence has and is one thing that I need, and want from time to time. It is just me. I have learned over the years that I am not so much programmed to be alone as life has taught me. Of course, I could have had the love story of the century with Damon if Damien did not exist, but then again, I had to acknowledge that I am actually proud of what I have done over the years.Damon rolled off from Mariella. Something was bugging him and then he remembered that challenge that he had made Mimi do. Well, it had been five days, and it was time to see what she had tried to make him do. He told about the challenge to Mariella and she was ever so curious, too. He was quite sure that Miss' ideas had not gotten him.Damon took the note. He unsealed it and read it. He started to curse out loud and Mariella read it too. So Mimi was truly strong and now Damon focused, trying to find those hints. Something alien in his mind and Mariella came to look too, but they found nothing.There was no influence in his mind, but he could not deny that he had no desire to go to Mimi. This power was not so important, and it was pretty useless to him. Even if it was not, he just felt like it was not his priority right now. Mariella and their babies were. Sex was. She was scarily strong, and it took a lot out of him to accept that.Meanwhile, I was making dinner or something. My projects were plentiful and since there were two kitchens, we had space. It was not said that Salvatore or a few, usually number two or four, just happened to wander, to see what I was up to, taste my food, and sometimes eat it all, thanking me for inspiration, and then they left.My marks, my locks impressed them, and they quite often touched them. They tried to distract me. As they were spies. They came by, wrapped themselves around me, nuzzled my neck, and touched my hair, trying to distract me while looking at my ideas from my mind, letting their hands wander all over me.  But I was not in competition with them at all. This was fun, to get my peace, and I almost thought of us, as my babies were a big part of me and I thought that at some point, I just might let number two feel them too. Not so sure number four, but two, he could take it.I had in my time broken us off, more or less as I have gone after Damien, prepared to get rid of him for good and I had sacrificed whatever we had had going on back then, but now, maybe we could get something back, both of us were scarred by time and experience but the spark was there, oh boy, it truly was.I was just about to start to make another batch of profiteroles when Mimosa walked in. She was looking a little tired and pale.She said," Mimi since you are the doctor and all, mind you, look me over. Number one and Mariella are fucking like there is no tomorrow, and I just feel so tired and listless. Not sure why?"I furrowed my brows, went to her, and felt her forehead. It was burning.I said, "Fine, let's go to medbay and start to see what bug you have. You are running a fever and we need to do some tests."I put my things away, and we went to medbay. I gave Mimosa a robe to change on and I went to see blood tubes.Damon and Mariella went to shower and decided to talk to Mimi, to ask how to find those hints, Damon wanted to know more about this ability, he tried to fight against the indifference that had taken him over when it came to Mimi's power, knowing it was one of her hint in his mind.They were thinking of ways to ensure that her blood was free of mental influence too, and she would be safe to drain, but then he remembered that taste, it had been perfect right till the end and then it had tasted like gasoline when her influence had ended; she had died kind of.Mimi was not in the kitchen, and Damon focused, to sense where she was.Soon he said, "She is in medbay, but why?"Mariela looked into the past, cursed, and said, "Come on, we need to go. Mimosa had an infection and Miss is examining her. She has no energy shield and she might get it, too."They teleported into medbay.I was looking for the correct blood tubes when the voice from the door stopped me. "Do not take a step baby, come on, this is not a good infection you to have. You don't have an energy shield, so I would suggest that next time you tell me before playing doctor. You come here, in that washroom and Mariella will clean you with energy and spell and then you are put in isolation and hope you have not caught this bug as this is not a nice one. "Damon's voice was very stern, and he really meant every single word that he said. I did not argue but went to the washroom. I had to undress and my clothes were thrown in etna, well I have plenty of clothes. Then naked, I had to go into the washing area. First, I was scrubbed. Mariella scrubbed me everywhere, using a very hard brush and a decent amount of power.The soap smelled like disinfectant, and it made me itch and dried my skin quite a lot. Then she used spells that made me itch and sting. My skin was red and raw. I got only scrubs, and I was put in the small room and it was sealed. She gave few bags of bumps to be spread on my skin if the itching was overwhelming, but I would not leave there for a week at least. Someone would take some blood tests at some point and then we would see what we were doing.I had been in that room for a few days and food was teleported once a day with coffee and cola. I was lying on the bed, feeling my babies and not thinking really anything. The door opened and Damon stepped in. I rose to sit as he approached. He was worried about something and he said nothing as he came to me, yanked me to stand, and pressed me into the wall, putting his hands in my belly. I could feel something and then the feeling of my babies was fading away. I realized he was putting them asleep, shrinking them, meaning I would not be pregnant anymore.He spoke to me after he had done the deed. His voice was cold and uncaring like I had been just a burden or task for him to do."Mariella got this bug too, and I had to put hers and Mimosa's babies to bed, so it is not fair if you would have babies when they couldn't. Shadow's babies are sleeping too. We are going to Ireland to get better. You are fine now, so you can do whatever you want. I will tell you when we will come back and where."I was upset; I was sad. There were so many emotions inside me, and it was hard to deal with this loss. Even though they were inside me, they were now just cells, now there was no one inside me to who to give me their feelings. This emptiness was almost too much.Damon hissed at me, "I have ensured that you won't get pregnant spontaneity, so I will decide when we will breed, not you."Then he left. The door was open. So I could leave too. I walked out of the room, went to my bedroom, one of them, and collapsed into bed crying. I was so damn sad, and I had never felt this powerful sense of loss. It was no use to think that someday those babies might be born and I would meet them. I felt so utterly lonely and Damon's attitude had been almost accusing.It was nothing they had done so many litters of cubs and babies over the years when I had not. It was all about the other women, especially Princess Mariella, who might get upset if I had had my babies when she could not.After I got myself back together, I decided to go shopping spree and if possible, whenever we would end up back together, I would focus on decorating rooms and putting them in order. It was time to get more things for me. It was time for me to start to learn to put myself first for a change.I took one of my luxury SUVs and went to New York. I would spend my time shopping now and get quite a lot of new things in hamster warehouses too, so there would be jobs there, too.Though nowadays it was not my domain, there was often a Salvatore or few to open the boxes and wonder what I had gotten. And then they would be sent those boxes where they belonged. They were slow in that regard because I could see from the top of the package what it entailed and sent it without opening it, but it was part of their fun to uncover what I had gotten.My shopping therapy was just what I needed, and it did not take more than a week when I was feeling much perkier and not so upset over the babies, I now knew how to communicate with them and I was waiting next time when I would get pregnant to repeat that thing.It was beautiful to experience bonding with my babies and I was not sure if the same would go with cubs; I knew they could purr in utero and respond when Damon purred at them and I could calm them by purring but this me sending to them my feelings was a whole new avenue to me to test on.Like they say, time flies when you are having fun and New York is a big place to shop. There were so many shops to go through and my days were busy. The days went by, weeks even, and after six weeks, Damon asked me where I was. When I told him I was in New York, he told me to come to a mansion in Los Angeles and continue to pack life. They had been cured and everything would be fine. Except he mentioned nothing about having babies or cubs and I guess we just have to see what Mariella decides on that matter. It is all the same for me. I had kept my marks visible. My locks, my flaming blood-red hair, accented them quite a lot. I was not angry or upset anymore.As returned to New York castle and put my order into Hamster Warehouse knowing that I had now stocked quite well all the warehouses I knew that the Los Angeles mansion had been mine, and I had done very little in there so there was a lot to be done. Now I would let Number One and Mariella do their things and we would then see where this whole pack is. Pack that I am part of but do not really belong to it, not always, and it is just one fact that I have learned to accept over the years. It could be because I am unique, or I am not the same as others. I am too strong. Reasons would be multiple and I was tired of trying to analyze every single aspect of my life.As I walked out of the portal room and went to the lobby downstairs, Number One did not even look at me at all. He was kissing and fondling Mariella and they were quite passionate. It seems that there is nothing new here as I'm air for number one, but Charles saw his chance and made out with me.He came at me, pressed me to the wall, and kissed me with a passion that left me quite speechless. We were interrupted by a polite cough and I saw number four smirking at me. He was clearly amused by our passion and it seemed that he wanted to be part of it, too. As number one and Mariella had teleported away in that time, my now two men seduced me diligently and we ended up in one bedroom that I knew was ready.Both of them were rough with me, they knew my need to be punished and they were more than ready. I knew that Mariella, well number one was the one who might get rough with her but what I had seen during the years, their rough play, it was soft porn compared to what this little sex beast needed more or less. I had my sentences, I knew how to set Charles off, and number four as well.We spent there a week, these two were all over me, and soon number two and Adam had joined in and nothing was too much. I was quite a sex beast, and it was almost like these four would not be enough for me. I needed to feel alive and nothing was better than sex, with daggers, raw violence, taking, and lust, pretty much my raw lust. It was my need to be won. I wanted to be weaker, that someone else, or several would win me, fuck me to bits and there would be nothing that I could do except accept my faith, pure pleasure.But after a week when I laid on top of Charles, number four stroking me, he said, "How about baby if we put this mansion in shape? Decorate a few rooms so we have sex nests ready to be consecrated. "I said, "Fine, I spent six weeks in New York shopping my ass off, so I have a lot of stuff, but I have to get a few things more. But I can get them online too. "Adam said, "How about if we all shop online, you can tell what is missing and we get to shop too, new things for us?"I smiled at him. Then number four dragged me on top of him, and a little on top of number two, too. We were having fun as they competed in who got to me on top of them. It took time and eventually, we ended up in the shower, or the men went first after draping the sheet over me, or else... It was weird. Neither of the salvatores was too jealous of me, no angry scrubbing, but completion who will get me. they were truly different than number one and I realized just how much Damien kind of corrupted number one during all those years.They chose my clothes for me and gave me half an hour to shower, get dressed and come to have breakfast before we started to shopping. I had here actually an office and it could be our shopping room as there were laptops in the computer warehouse and good soft sofas and there was plenty of room for all of us.And I had there this device to put my screen on the wall so men could see what I meant. I was learning to do things in a pack. Just like that, diamond painting was fun. This could be fun, too. I had no problem and if number one would have a problem with this, well; he chose his activity with Mariella and now it would not work that he would barge in like a toddler and try to stop us from having fun. He himself said to me I needed to learn to do things in the pack and this was it.It had happened again when we had done our diamond painting, he had come in, gotten jealous, and pulled the plug. Like a petty child, he was. I had told this to number two and he had laughed out loud. He realized it too.I got myself cleaned and dressed myself and, per their instruction, left my hair open and damp, not even brushing it. It was long reached below my ass and it was thick, but I had learned over the years to cope with it.I walked to the kitchen and there was a table full of food as they had been tasting my blood too, so there were several smoothies, a hot steaming aroma of fresh coffee, and all the treats and meats that had been done to me. I was directed to sit and someone put on my hair while others brought food before me and I ate.We ate, and we talked. I told them my list of what I was looking for and it made sense most of the time as something like curtains had been always in use. And since every house where there had been wing had been relocated to another dimension to be houses there so there had been a lot of stuff to go with those houses too, nothing too important but curtains, rugs, tables, all the stuff that fully furnished house has.We had so many castles, mansions, and manors that there were not always right-sized curtains for every window and I had measurements of curtains that we did not have. Then certain size rugs, chairs, and even tables were scarce from time to time. It was always one or two sizes that suited anywhere and those were the ones that were always running out. In this mansion, there were over 100 windows of different sizes, floors did not have rugs and all the beds had not been made. There were not enough robes in the bathroom or big enough towels. Adam swore he would ensure that each tub would be heated and, if not, no stopper, and that tub would be teleported somewhere. That was his and Charles's priority. But first shopping.After food, we went to my study and everyone had their laptops and I showed them good shops online where to get and they were shops with brands like Armani, Cucci, De la Renta. Men found other shops too, and we were having so much fun. We laughed out loud so many times as their frustration was palpable when just the right curtain was sold out of the size that they were looking for. We were having fun in the pack and this was good. I liked this very much. Pack life was nice and cozy, now I felt like I was home and I belonged.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mariella was walking into the kitchen when she heard laughter. She stopped and listened for a while. There was Mimi, Charles, Adam, and numbers two and four. They were having a good time, but not fucking. They had been fucking for a week and she had to distract Damon, as he had been very jealous and wanted to go several times and stop them. It was just a lesson of actions and those damn consequences. Mimi needed men in her life. She had a few salvatores wrapped around her little finger, and Adam, and Charles as well and those two salvatores, well they were actually quite different from number one.Mariella was little in two minds if to tell Damon this, but he was a telepath, so it would be better to tell him. She sighed in her mind, feeling left out of something fun. Somehow it was an upsetting idea, and it got her in the right mood to blow a whistle on this group. Mimi had gotten herself a pack of her own and she was all triple alpha now. Mariella was so damn jealous of those marks of hers, she had always felt superior to Mimi and somehow this revelation made her feel like an idiot.And then those few little ideas that Lepard had sent in her mind, how Damien had corrupted love between one and Mimi, how he had manipulated, corrupted more or less number one to be a jealous bastard and number four, or two did not scrub Mimi, but shared her with Adam and Charles, only to compete, who of them would get next. And Mimi had needed very rough sex, much rougher than she and number one had. It was just too damn perfect.She walked to the bedroom back and said to Damon, "Darling, I am not sure if there is anything but, Mimi is having fun, or she is doing something with several salvatores and Adam and Charles too. They are laughing and they fucked for a week before. Very roughly as well, and those salvatores, they did not scrub her, they were not jealous but they just competed who get her. "Damon raised his eyes to his wife, seeing that she was disturbed, and he was thinking. Mariella had these bouts of jealousy and she had not taken Mimi's marks or Mimi's lock of hair very well. She was moody and upset, and it had taken time for him to get her to calm down.But now when he heard Mimi was having fun with salvatores and men, he could not help feeling jealous of himself. He remembered how they had done that diamond painting as a pack and it seemed that Mimi was learning to work as a pack, but somehow he and Mariella were not included. He knew that he had been petty when he had stopped it. He scanned Mimi's thoughts.Seeing her shopping with men, they were in her office and having fun, getting curtains, and rugs working as a pack and he felt somehow his rage surfacing. She was so damn happy, planning to rekindle her spark with number two, number four was also finding himself more when he was with Mimi. She belonged to him, not those two.Mariella came to him, wrapped around him, and kissed him. Trying to calm him down. Mariella had not looked at what she had been doing but Damon had it had been something upsetting. She seduced Damon back to bed. At least for a few days, or even hours. She could feel Salvatore rage coming more on the surface and she was trying to unload him, at least a bit even.We were ordering stuff late at night and then we went to eat. We would put rooms in order the next day and the rest of the night was time to shop yet, but we had to eat and oh boy, we had fun. Of course, I did not decide what I ate, or how much. I had my husbands doing that for me, but it was fine. This was way too much fun.Boys were quite talented at finding new shops where to buy stuff and every one of them had their taste and they differed quite a lot. We were joking around and I promised them to do sometimes one spout of drunken shopping, meaning we would get very strong booze, drink, and order.The more drunk you would get more bizarre your orders would be. And then it was fun because at least I ended up usually that drunk that passed out with no memory of most of my orders and it was part of the game, just to wait for what would come in the hamster warehouse. Several Salvatores were sure that they had better booze tolerance than me and they would drink me under the table. I did not doubt that, but it would be fun to do sometime in the future then. They did remind me that it was not healthy for me to drink heavily, but they would take care of me then when we would have a hangover.The rest of the night we ordered and then when morning came, we had a substantial breakfast and then we went off making rooms. The pack life was fun and it had been a blast to order stuff. I had not seen Damon or Mariella for that matter and neither of them had spoken anything or been in the kitchen eating and several days went by. I was not even thinking about them.I was enjoying myself. My boys were with me, from time to time, helping me and fetching sometimes stuff to me if I needed something. Of course, they were always very protective, and, for example, putting up curtains if the room was a little higher was always that they tried to intervene. I was enjoying this, my companions, too, and they were not afraid to tell their opinions on my choices too.We had arguments as well, like they would come, and take something that I had reserved for the particular room but they just said to do one room at a time and not horde half of the warehouse for my upcoming projects. Or Charles, he had the knack to sense what room was my target next and he went there, started to do it, just like he wanted and I was more or less fuming for a while. It had been my project and I had had my vision. It was not always so easy to share.Mariella had tried to calm Damon down for several days but he was watching Mimi's thoughts and Miss was too happy, she was having too much fun and Damon was jealous. They had too much fun. He could sense those two salvatores through their hivemind, number four was part of it, but he felt different than others. But his love for Mimi came through clear enough. Mariella had no choice but to go to shower with him, watch him dress himself and they went to breakfast first and after that, he would see what Mimi was up to.I was putting rooms in order when Damon came to the door. He looked at for a while what I was doing before he spoke. He seemed not too happy.He told me, "You know, baby, we could do things together sometimes. I know that you have had little helpers here and there. We could have fun, too."I turned around, just to see Mariella coming along, wrapping herself around Damon and kissing him hungrily. Damon kissed her back. He let his hands wander. He murmured something to her. I guess professing his love for her. I did not comment. I continued to select curtains in this room. I chose bright green with golden leaves on them, took them, got off the ladder, and started putting them up.Soon I felt strong arms wrapping around me, the scent of apple and Charles's soft breath next to my ear as he hissed at me, "Honey, you snatched this room, fine, you minx. You and the ladder are not a good combo. Come on, let me put them up. These are pretty, by the way. You know I like green, don't you? Will you be a good girl and let me have the next room you are planning? I do know you, so I might just snatch it before you get it. Or if you are too naughty, you know what I can do when I am not so happy. "His voice was downright dangerous as he spoke to me. I turned a little, I was still on the ladder and I said," Hmm, I can handle this. I got this, so it is for me 1-0 Cornick. I will get these done. No need to worry about me, my love. What comes me being naughty, well it will be a little later on. I have too much fun, way too much fun with my little 1-0 for all of you."He grunted. Kissed me greedily and for a long time. And I pressed my head to his neck and nuzzled his pheromones. He would never use his pheromones as a weapon against me. I could smell his love for me. He needed to dominate me as well, but we were having too much fun yet. His grip on me was strong, and he did snap a few of my ribs. Then he lifted me down. I watched him put those curtains up. He was one smug bastard as he put those curtains up. But damn good-looking one.Damon sneered at the door. "So this is our marriage nowadays. Where I am air to you, and Charles is your life, is that so, baby? He seems to be perfect for you. You have always loved his pheromones more than mine. You don't want me, you see me as somekind of monster, I have listened to your thoughts."I was flabbergasted, but I said," No Damon, our marriage has never been true. Mariella is the one you want. I get bits and pieces of you. You are not the same when you were only with me. Time, Damien, other women, and all the shit did their thing. I am not innocent, but don't you dare to accuse me. Charles has been there for me. He loves me and wants to be with me. He had no one else more important than me. Number two and four love me. I still smell those pheromones, so I know where I stand. Charles has never used his pheromones as a weapon against me. Can you say the same? Most of the things that you have done to me are somekind of the attempt to push your will over me. You don't love me, not anymore. You see me as a challenge, like always. Something to control. You give your honey to Mariella and for me, it is just vinegar."Damon said, in a poisonous voice, "But didn't I just tell you I want to do something with you? You don't smell everything. It is not so simple that you get to decide who loves you and who doesn't. You don't decide, I do. If I say I love you, you better believe it, bitch!"I sighed. I was not in a mood, but I was tired of this rat race with him. "Oh, feels nasty when someone does not believe what you say, does it? I know, as it has been with you like that most of the time. You don't believe the word that comes out of my mouth. And didn't Mariella come and wrap around you? You kissed, and I had to watch it again? You profess your love for her. She is right now in your arms, and you accuse me, that I don't want to be with you. Look at yourself and your actions think before you come to my face and accuse me. You are just upset as I have the ability to smell the lies that you spew out of your mouth, your attempts to control me. You don't want me to have anyone. The same goes for Mariella. She wants all the men for herself. The only reason you are here is because either you want to fuck this room or then I am too happy. I have no idea how you see me, but number two, and four, Adam and Charles see me as someone they love, want to be with me, they want to love me, let me feel true love. Something you don't. Do you want me to list what you have done to me since you pulled my mind together? Lesson after lesson: vinegar, Damon, not honey, pure vinegar!"Mariella was silent. Damon looked at me. Then number four came by. He had my bedsheet packets that I had to ask him to bring me. He put them into bed, came at me, and kissed me. Smelling as my Damon. No spell. He was truly mine. Hungry for kisses, too. He wrapped himself quite tightly around me and he had been a little surer now of himself. He murmured his love to me, letting Mariella and Damon witness what it felt like to see this.He had been with me more. He heard the whole thing, and he wanted me to feel his love, to keep me safe. This was truly Damon that I had fallen in love with. The one who I was, more or less their world. He was teaching me to love again.I kissed him back and said, "What do you think? Charles is nasty. He is not letting me onto the ladder. He tries to snatch rooms before me."Number four grunted, and said, "Nice curtains. Give this room some air. And baby, you and ladder, are not a good combo. Baby, I might use a little of my telepathy, to see your ideas and get myself one room too. God, I love you, you know that?"I kissed him back, and he unwrapped himself, looking at me.Mariella came into the room. Wrapping herself into number four, and teleported him away. Charles had gotten curtains up and Mimosa was at the door asking Charles to come to see something.Charles grunted and said to me, "Don't climb any ladder honey, be a good girl. Let's see how gets next room." Then he left.I opened the bedsheet packets, and Damon was still there. He came and sat in bed. Looked at me and said, angrily, "So this is personal. You kiss number four, more or less a very unstable version of me, trusting him as he fawns over you, and you make out with Charles but me. Your alpha male gets ice queen."I looked at him and said, "What do you want me to do, kiss you? Your body language suggests that you do not want me to come near you. You are just watching that I am alone. Making sure that I have no one, that I feel so damn lonely all the time. Like there is no love in the world for me. I do not know what so bad, so evil I have ever done to you for you to be cruel to me. What is my crime that you punish me for a year after year? You don't give me love, not ever. We can have sex, but it is just physical pleasure. I am just one of those pussies, you to use. Not your wife, but someone to use." I had it. I was so bored with being quiet, so I let it out.I questioned him, with a pretty angry sneer, "How long my sentence will be, will there ever be a time when you permit me to be happy, or do I just to witness you and Mariella's perfect marriage, a perfect relationship, and be a good alpha female, breed when I am asked to, obey, be a good girl but not enjoy my life. You don't see me as someone worthy of love. My guess is you are afraid of me, not seeing me as a woman, but again as a creature. And then there is everything that Mariella manipulates you to do. You have a problem with me, with my powers. I told you, I was not looking for trouble. I am trying to do what you told me, love in a pack, share, and have fun. But my happiness is something you can't tolerate. ," His eyes flashed with my accusations, but I was right. I was reacting here.I was not finished yet. "You always reason your decision that it is a pack benefit, well it is not in my benefit, but I am not really in your pack. Because I am not an energy creature or a witch. I am just chaos, nothing but a womb and some pheromones, one creature you to control and bully. I am nothing to you. You hate me, deep down, you hate me, not love me. It must be hard for you to let Mariella try to get number four back to be a fucking machine, well he is not one. I meant every single word in that letter, and I still do. I do love you, as much as a creature like me can love someone. But my guess is it is still too much for you, so when it will be that you throw me out again?"Damon said nothing as he turned around and walked away. Damon walked to the living room, took bottles of bourbon, and started to drink. Mimi had once again said truths about things, but still, she was his alpha female and she chose others. He drank, thoughts whirling in his mind, jealousy, possessiveness, his female, his decision. He remembered how Mimi had loved when he had dominated her, bitten her, and he had the right to Mimi.He drank, bitter thoughts swirling with his rage, combing into a dangerous obsession in his mind where his sense went way out of whack. No empathy, no self-blame, only the need to show her. Control her. Put her in her place once and for all. Put them all in their place. Mariella too. Time of manipulation would end right here and right now.And Mimi's stubborn refusal of breeding or heat, how she manipulated the entire pack, everyone so Miss could get some free time and didn't have to do her duties as a breeding female. No, no, it was time for change. Now he would show her, he would go in, make her go into heat, breeding heat.He would breed her during heat, and then they would have a long and prosperous breeding time in the pack. Miss would have no choice but to be pregnant, tend to her cubs, and kittens with the help of the pack and then she would be in line. She would have understood her place and her duties for him. He would show just how he loves her too, how he is the mate, support to her, and father of cubs. And none of those four would come near her. She would be his, only his.Damon drank and made a plan. The more drunk he got, the crueler he got. He was drunk and lusty and Mariella was busy to make sure that number four, the one who was closest to Mimi, had been all the time, would get once again in good fucking machine mode. It was a little harder since that side had come out fully in number four and no potion would make it go away, because it was meant to be. It was meant to be that Mimi would have one Damon, her Damon in this pack, but he and Mariella, too, saw this as a challenge.Mariella had explained to him, why these salvatores are fucking machines. That is because they have trauma to be dealt with and sex is the lust pack's way to deal with trauma. Number four was a particular need to fuck because he had in that pen Mimi had signed all of her divorce papers and he had to have witnessed and feel Mimi's, his baby's anguish and sorrow, raw pain that came always when she signed those papers.That was also the reason why number four wanted to be Mimi. He remembered those times. That had made him ultimately when Mimi had stopped existing burst out, that part of the Damon that Mimi loved, had come to be, permanently and Mariella tried to seduce that version too. He had felt them and Mariella tried to help him cope, to unload those feelings by fucking with the wolves or with her. Mariella was also jealous and no matter how many magic potions she gave him, he still clung to Mimi.He was not anymore fucking machine, time had ended and now, he was a new version; he had also a pretty darn cruel side and Mariella felt it soon. Wolves did not want to come near him and Mariella let her jealousy fuel her attempts to seduce this one, but he belonged to Mimi and he was furious and upset about what was happening. Mariella was the perfect victim to learn a few pretty damn painful lessons.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I was completely oblivious to Damon's sudden outburst, as he had a tendency to become jealous and react impulsively with violence. It was a recurring occurrence in my life. He had been ignoring me, treating me like I was invisible, until I surrounded myself with my pack members and my husbands, and we were all happily engaged in our work. That's when he exploded before my eyes, accusing me of forgetting about him.I was getting tired of his behavior and retreated to read and rest. No need to rile him up anymore. This was just our marriage. I was always the one who had to give. There were no compromises, not really. He said, and that was it. But it was not like with Mariella. Mariella said, and he obeyed. I knew I had time to connect again with my four when the time passed by, when Salvatore calmed down, and found Mariella and a few bedrooms.I was nestled in a cozy bedroom, one of my secret hideaways, though not so secret. The room had an L-shaped layout, with the door leading to a view of the window, a couple of bookcases, an inviting armchair, and a small table. It wasn't a suitable space for intimate encounters. I had designed this like that. No need to come and fuck to my room.However, upon entering the room, a hidden section revealed itself. There stood a luxurious four-poster bed adorned with a massaging water gel mattress, soft silk, and satin sheets, accompanied by plump, fluffy pillows. A delicate antique nightstand added a touch of elegance. On one wall, a fridge was embedded, stocked with delectable treats and refreshing drinks. The room boasted excellent ventilation, ensuring a consistently cool and comfortable atmosphere.This was one of my little nests that I had done and it was the perfect room for me to read, relax, enjoy, being alone, but it was fine. I had time. I was freaking immortal.Lost in the pages of a book, I suddenly heard the door creak open. Someone had arrived. The sound of soft footsteps drew nearer, and soon enough, Damon emerged from around the corner. His gaze fixed upon me, radiating fury, though his drunken state was unmistakable. No words escaped his lips, but he cast a spell upon me, rendering me immobile. He was drunk as a skunk, but it did not affect his magic.Approaching the bed, he snatched my book away, seized my arms, and fastened them to the wall with spiked shackles he had conjured from thin air. With force, he stripped away my clothes, leaving me exposed and vulnerable. Finally, he brandished a syringe, plunging it into my heart, causing me to succumb to unconsciousness.When Damon had knocked Mimi out cold, and undressed her, he took his clothes off, spread Mimi's legs, thrust his cock in one brutal strike in Mimi's pussy, and fucked her. He pressed her heat point same time, fucked brutally and fast, hard, and came into her.He had opened her womb, and he flooded into that defenseless womb with his heat substances time after time. He hit her, bit her, fucked her. He fully succumbed to his rage, and being drunk, intensified it to the max. Salvatore's rage was burning in his mind. He knew she was immortal, and she needed to learn. He gave her substance from his teeth that slowed her healing, so she would get bruises and cuts as he continued to abuse her with no sparing his strength, and he had done quite a number out of her when she came to.It all brought only a cruel smile to his face as he witnessed her bruised, battered body, feeling her tight, wet, hot pussy around his cock. This was as it should be. Maybe next time she would think twice.The drug that he had used would keep her sedated for hours, and he would always give her more, to keep her helpless, get her in deep breeding heat, and then he would make sure that the rest of the pack would get in heat too. He probed with his telepathy, making sure she was feeling it. She was helpless, drugged, used, and abused. He was now determined to make her come in heat and breed. To be with him. His bitch.When I woke up or came to, the first sensation was pain, Damon punched my ribs with his fist while fucking me brutally, then he strangled me, and made a spell that prevented my body to absorb oxygen so I depended on breathing, I was actually suffocating, sedated and it took a lot of strength out me when panic struck and I fought tried to get some air in.He was not seductive but furious and he abused me, hit me, and was violent. He had never been this violent towards me, and I just had no idea why. My mind was way too drugged to even speak. He kept me drugged, but feeling the pain, fucking me, using and abusing me. Making sure that I could tell no one.He pressed on my heat points. I could feel the heat coming closer as he continued to use and abuse me. I had no sense of time. These drugs kept me unfocused, very confused, helpless, and weak. I was in pain; I was the victim and fully unable to do anything. He kept me drugged, scared, and weak and used some psychic pressure on my mind as well. He bit me, and I was not healing as I should, but bites ached and bled, scabbed over. I was full of bruises, but now he didn't keep me in shackles anymore.I was limp, drugged, and he turned me on my belly, lifted my backside, and started fuck from behind, pressing still my heat points, he had flooded so much into me that my belly was distended and he pressed and massaged both of my wombs making them stretch so he could fill them even more. It was beyond painful, but my mouth was so dry that I could not even moan properly and my jaw was broken too.After three days, fucking Damon was happy. Mimi was in the heat. He had already put it on and it was the strongest breeding heat possible., Mimi was bruised, and quiet. He had not drugged anymore, so she was quite clear-minded, but fully under control. He had let her jaw heal so she could speak, but she stayed quiet. She did not look at him. She kept her face expressionless. She was limp, not fighting back. Like sex-smelling, bloody rag doll.He turned Mimi again to her back, spread her legs and thrust his cock in her cunt, and fucked hard and fast, grunting and growling.He whispered to her, "Now, bitch, now you are in heat. This is breeding heat as you can sense and now there is nothing you can do to prevent this. You will get pregnant and properly have so many litters, cubs, puppies, and kittens, not babies this time. You will be under control as my alpha female and do once, as you are told."Mimi was silent. Damon struck his palm across her face, saying, "Oh, little bitch is silent, well don't worry, I smell when you have eggs for me to fertilize so I will be there."His rage had not really subsided, and it had flooded through that hive mind and pack bonds to every male, igniting their rage as well.He flooded into her womb and looked at her bulging belly and put a strong, thick, mucous plug into her cunt. Then he lifted her to stand, took again the spiked shackles, and put her arms behind her back. Mimi's breasts were bitten all over, her nipples were long as he had made her lactate and drank her milk. Not anyway, gently. He left Mimi sitting on the bed while he went to shower, cleaned himself, and dressed too. Mimi was naked. And she would stay that way, too.After Damon had put me in shackles and went to shower, I sat and waited. These three or four days had been a horrible experience for me, but I kept it all in, not showing my distress at all. Damon had abused me, hurt me in a way that was pure pain, no pleasure, had made me lactate, and sucked and bitten my nipples so that they hurt every time he nursed. I kept my face neutral, not looking at him. Not fighting, only suffering.My pussy was stuffed, and everywhere in my body hurt. I was full of scabs and also scars. I was in breeding heat and a strong one, too. But what came to puppy time, I was not so sure, time would show me then. Damon came out of the shower, dressed, and grabbed me, to stand.He said, "Well wife, let's go to breakfast. The pack is waiting. I told everyone to come. "He led me to the kitchen naked, full of bruises and bites. I kept my head down. I was not gonna make this anymore worse. Everyone looked at me, as he marched me, my hands behind my back, naked, bruised, dirty, to my place. Then number two stood up and got food for me. He did not utter a word as number one oozed danger right about and he had his pheromones wide open, and there was the selection of them. Not all of them were meant for me, but for other males as well.Mariella kept her expression under control and said nothing as I shook my head mildly, so Damon didn't notice as he was getting his food. Damon came back and opened his pants as he sat down, then he lifted me onto his cock and my pussy was sore as that mucous plug had someway irritated my already quite sensitive heat pussy.He fucked me as he ate, gave me food from time to time and then he looked at Mariella and said, his voice was not friendly at all," Well, darling, what do you think? Our alpha female, my Mimi, my wife, who is impaled by cock, is in heat. So when you have eaten you came here and lick her pheromone gland as I fuck her, as long as you take to get heat. This is strong breeding heat so it should not be too long, and number two, as Mariella comes to lick Mimi's neck, you fuck her, from behind and hard,"Number two nodded. His expression was beastly, too. Pheromones were affecting him, too. Plus salvatore rage flooded through that hive mind, making every salvatore into beast. When Mariella had eaten enough, according to number one, she came to me, tilted my neck, and licked my pheromone glands. Damon had bitten them raw and kept my pheromones open. I could hear number two getting up, Mariella's pained grunt as he fucked her very brutally and hard. Soon I smelled her blood.After fifteen minutes, Mariella was ready, and Mimosa came next. Same thing, number one fucked me all the time, and very brutally, while number two right about raped Mimosa, and after her, Shadow. When all females had the heat on, Damon sank his fangs into my throat and drank my blood, so long until I passed out. I was just glad that I got a little reprieve from this.When I came to, I was on the sofa. Other women were naked, bitten, and bruised too, and I saw Damon fucking Mariella, who had tears in her eyes. Then when he was finished with her, other men had fucked wolves in that time.He stood up and said. "Fine, now we are going to have wonderful long and passionate heat on one island in New Zealand and I shall breed with all of you, you shall have two days in a week while you are fertile, need to be bred and I will breed you, other times you are free range for everyone else. And what comes to this heat, as you can see, it goes to our head. So we are quite passionate."Now I had no idea what the future would bring us, what kind of litter we would have and how was I gestation be. I lost again my faith in Damon, but I kept that fact hidden and deeply hidden. Only time would tell me, and I could not see the future. If I had, maybe things would have turned out differently.Then he teleported us. Mariella was the first to breed. I was walking on the beach. This was a beautiful island when Charles and Adam came to me. Both of them smelled me, and they were rough. This was no lovemaking on the beach. These were brutal. I was bitten, beaten, fucked, but my heat just took it all. Everyone was enraged more or less and violence and brutality were the gist of this heat.And when I walked onto the beach after three days, when they had to look next victims, I saw Mariella sitting on the beach. Number two and four were approaching her, and they oozed danger, and brutality. I got number three with me and he was just as raw. Mimosa and Shadow were in breeding with Damon, so the rest of the salvatores were at me and Mariella.After two more days, I was once again free; I took my jaguar form and thought to go swimming, but Damon came at me, and out of the blue, grabbed my neck and mounted me, bred, and a lot. He did not get out of me, in two days at all and when he then left, I changed into a human and my belly was distended again. Now numbers two and three took me again.This heat was the most brutal that I have ever gone through, but it went on. Males seemed to enjoy it, and females, well, we took it like it was supposed to be taken. Mariella was always first, and after her, wolves got three days and I got a weekend of breeding. After each time I was bred, action with others was even more brutal and painful, but somehow it went in this heat. Like it was supposed to be shown to us, females, how weak we were and how powerful males were.After twelve long brutal weeks, it was over, when Damon got off me, last time. And he changed into a human and went to find Mariella. I changed into a human, exhaled, and stood up. Now I needed some of my time and I did not want to see or be with anyone for a long time. My body had had it. I needed to heal both physically and emotionally, and it would take time.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

That heat had been brutal, and I had not recovered it fully, but I pulled myself back together as I walked back to the house, where now everyone was normal and happy. Mariella was all healed up, and I guess Damon had something to do with it. Mimosa and Shadow sat on Adam's and Charles's laps, so I was not going in there either.It was again time for lessons and consequences, as I could see. Both of them were meant for me, but I did not know why. Has it been just his drunken state or what? But our relationship took a big hit from this. I kept my side of our bond extremely tight, not letting anything go to Damon and not even looking at him.My rage was on enough so everyone could see it, yet no one tried to soothe me or even talk to me. I felt like I did not belong to this pack at all. I went to smell my coffee. Then to the fridge to find something to eat. I selected my meals, not caring what I was supposed to eat as I was pregnant and with multiple litters, that I could feel too. No one wanted to care for me as the princess had been traumatized by this heat and somehow I got the idea that it had been all my fault.I kept everything inside me. It was time for me not to react, not yet or not with these. I could smell pheromones clearly enough. I was still triple-alpha. I had my abilities. I would do this alone as always and then, after this, it would be time to give a few lessons for this pack.Not one, Salvatore stood up and tried to give me food. All were next to Mariella, talking to her, stroking her, giving her treats, and such. Never mind, I would not react. Let them be a happy family for I care. I could do this by myself as well. It was good to get again this reality check once the shock of my nonexistence had blown over, that nothing had changed in this pack.I knew I was pregnant. This would take only four weeks and litters would be many, many, but they would not be big, not even a hundred. Damon had told me that. I was fertile enough so I would probably have litters for a year or longer, but let's be breeders then, at least we would be busy and doing something.At least my cubs will love me and I will find my nest, and give my cubs certain pheromones, to make sure that they know who loves and cares for them. Let a pack of lions have their kittens. This alpha jaguar will care for her own.This was supposed to be a long breeding season and no mega litters for anyone, only nice tidy, ones that everyone could care and we would care for them always that eight weeks. Four weeks indoors and four weeks outdoors. Our previous cubs would come to help them, but Pack was helping with the smaller ones.Let's just see what kind of breeding season this will be. It was a good thing that litter size was small, meaning I could cope as it was pretty probable that I would not get much support with my litter as the other three females would need all the men to themselves, but I could manage. I would manage.I had my five. I could ask them to stop by from time to time. And then I would have someone. Those five, well, they are very protective of me and I have no idea what they would do.This was just one more breeding season, well our perfect time of having those babies had ended up because of that freaking infection on Mariella and Mimosa, so my babies were put to sleep too. So no one was pregnant. While those two were whisked away, of course, no other place than the Irish castle, and they spent there six weeks. Mimosa told me it took a week to get that infection out, but they had to fuck.And when they returned, it was again the same thing, Damon all over Mariella and me being air to him. When I am trying to live in a pack, I get raped into heat and here I am pregnant and good, but it is all good. I can do this. It was obvious that the cubs did not get my feelings or did not respond to them as those babies had, well it is what it is and I go with the flow. No need to think about what I am doing or not as I try just to live and be pregnant.We moved into a Spanish castle, which had been the pack's possession during those seven years and I had not been here even though I had been back for years. The fact was we had so many houses that there had been no time to visit them all. Damon informed me in a bitter voice in mind that there were no hiding places for me in that castle, no nests to make my den. I did not reply, not at all.A few days went by, and I got my support thankfully in the form of Charles. he had been attuned to me and he had been ashamed about his cruelty towards me I forgave him, told him what happened and he protected me but soon noticed that I was not okay so to speak. I was fucked up, or my alpha side was at least. I did not let him touch me at first; I flinched away, and it had taken some serious effort from him to get me tame enough for him to wrap himself around me for the first time.Charles had been with me, now a few days, trying to see that I wanted to eat again, my alpha side came to the surface and every single dish that Damon had done or planned for me, tasted bad or bland and I did not want to eat it. Charles had to be creative because I would need my strength and fitness. But he found suitable foods for me. He had to get my body to stay calm enough. Now it was not a good time to get an allergy for number one. He had his rage on as well, and he was furious for number one.He just made his twist on those meals, changing them into his creations, and they were quite tasty. He was patient with me and knew that despite litters being small, there was a whole lot of them inside me, each of them sapping my fitness and strength if the need arose, so I needed to keep fit and eat like a horse. Or a pack of wild horses at least, but fatty meat with Charles's touch.He was close to me. I was again the one most important to him and he snapped angrily a few times at wolves when they tried to get him. He was not letting me go just yet. He sensed my distress, my fucked up state. He was trying to help me, as much as possible.This had all been one big whirlwind. I mean, I stopped existing. For god's sake, I was no more. Only the desperation of number four had given him an idea of how to get me back. Though it had been number one who had done it, he had also programmed and abused me when I was not in good shape.That led me to be sedated for months in feeding while the pack kept heat and bred me in there, too. I was glad that I had reserves, but I had had a bond with those babies and it had been a bitter thing for me to let them go.I told this and everything else to Charles, and confessed to him how much it had hurt me when those babies were put back to sleep. He understood me fully, did not judge, did not demand me to be strong but let me feel my feelings, and told me that everything gonna be okay someday and he was there for me.He kept me in his arms, getting me to sleep now and then. Purring at me, sheltering me. He was there with me.On top of everything else, number four was now my Damon, but he was the same and then again, he was not. Mariella wanted to have him too, so she tried to take him. I had gotten little time with him. Number one being a jealous bastard and seeing number four biggest threat that there is, well, nothing I can do about that now. Number four is unstable. He loved me, he truly did, but I had seen him punishing Mariella during the heat quite damn brutally, teaching her he did not belong to her.A day later, I walked all over the castle, looking at different rooms and places to be. I was not looking for a birthing room just yet, not wanting yet another war. Damon had so much to deal with whole my nonexistence and what happened and that drove him to Mariella. I stopped and looked at my palm. No scar.He had truly done the impossible and taken a vampiric divorce from me, and I had no way of knowing how I felt about it, one thing it was one thing that separated us even more, he was now free to do it officially with Mariella and be happy with her. But then again, it meant that I was free, too. To marry a vampiric way, even Charles. I was not yet even thinking about it.He had also ripped the flank organ out of me, my collar, and took everything from my chakras away, so there was not one chakra burned in place. All of my chakras were free and hiding, and my magic symbol was gone too, he had truly ripped himself free of me and there was a huge rift between us ad chakras were one thing that we use to connect to each other and we had done that for years, but me, not anymore. Sure, I might be able to call one of my chakras to meet one of Charles's, but not all of them.I was just looking place to be; I had found rooms there and here, where I had spent my time, alone as usual but I was searching for something else, just because Mariella had again released a veritable sea of pheromones meant to make everyone worship her as she was super hormonal so I had a hard headache because those pheromones stank to my nose. My cubs did not like them either, and it seemed that they were meant to get rid of me. Push me away so I would not be with anyone. Jealous much?Charles had been gone to see her too, and I did not blame him. They were hormonal needy females jealous as hell and I just thought that this was just a universe fuck to my face. I needed to get my attitude in place so there would not be this nagging feeling of loneliness in my soul, this feeling of drifting and not belonging at all. I needed to be strong, not this miserable, lonely, creature who was not sure what I felt or if was I capable of feeling anything true. Was my soul crushed one time too many?I ended up making a nest on the roof; I had hamster storage and my other storage that had been linked here to an enormous canopy. I put it up onto the roof, brought the bed, and tables, and made a good place to be there. Read, relax, and try to rest these less than three weeks that I had left. I felt lonely and miserable. So I called just for fun Wulfe and it did not take long for my five to come to see me.I talked with my five. They had been so happy that I was existing and we had had no time to meet up properly so I set up in my canopy some room and tables, got food, and invited them to chat and see each other. Colin checked me over. He was very worried about me, as usual, but he was now also king of elves, so he had his duties, too.I told them about the heat, about the programming and that was something that set them all off more or less, I was their leader, their very important person, and how Damon had treated me was not acceptable to any of them, not even Colin and he was glad that Damon had taken vampire divorce from me, and ripped out the flank organ and my electric collar too.He checked me out and Wulfe did some sort of magical check-up on my chakras to see that they weren't damaged at all and it felt so damn good when someone took care of me. Again, my old feelings of this being a weakness threatened to surface, and it took quite a lot of time for my five to get my mind to accept help here and there. That need for others, my need to be taken care of, is not a weakness. It is strength, and it gives you and those who care for you a lot.I had less than three weeks left as this pregnancy was four weeks and it had been a little over a week. The roof was a good place to be. My five visited me for hours and then they had to leave, duties call, and everything else too. They knew Salvatore might get upset if they stayed too long. Even Magnum would have been more than happy to keep me in his arms, making me sleep, and Wulfe as well.I knew I had a lot of litters inside me, so this would go on for quite some time, but I was prepared for it. It was good to breed, even though the heat had been the worst that I have ever had. If you are talking about those heats that had naturally, not forced on me.Once again, I was all alone, but I kept myself from feeling it because cubs are more sensitive, and Damon is an idiot. I did not want to flank or some other means of restraint if cubs would alert him on the radar. I once again suppressed my emotions so I could have a decent time and not lie sedated and restrained in medbay.This was just my life, all over again and I did not know what would have to change in order for something really change in my life. Maybe it was just that I was not supposed to be changing. I was chaos. I would bring change, but not like it myself. Talk about complicated.Days had gone by. I had read, eaten, and enjoyed myself in my canopy. I was getting fuller by the day and felt movements already. They liked I purred for them and they got upset too when I went inside to have more food or drink. Those pheromones irritated them, too. I had to be fast when I was inside. Those pheromones were stronger by the day. It was not anymore headache but nausea as well what they did to me.I was doing what needed to be done to protect my cubs and myself, too. Few weeks left to be pregnant and then I would get to focus on my litters and being a mother once again. And I would need no one else. It would be time for me and my cubs.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I was sitting in a rocking chair, in my canopy, when a familiar voice asked me, "What in hell you are doing up here yourself, young lady, pregnant, alone, onto the roof?"Something warmed my heart, and I turned around; it was number four, my Damon, and that had been so familiar way that it felt in my soul. He was again gotten some hold on himself, not being so unstable that heat had made him.I said, "Mariella bathed the whole damn castle with her pheromones, making my head hurt. I am downright nauseous and my cubs are upset, If I go inside so I made my place in the fresh air. I have here an enormous bed, a reading, a fridge, and my peace. Her pheromones drive me away, from everyone."He stepped closer, and I could see that he had with him the bag, so he was more or less in a medical mood and I could see a slight tension around his eyes. He would not budge on this. So I just well let him check me over.I said, "I assume you want to check me over."I was still sitting in my rocking chair, as my cubs liked this motion. He nodded and strode over to me, putting his bag on one table, opening it, and taking a few things there. He had a gigantic pile of blood tubes too, so I guess he had blood work in his mind as well.He ordered me to move onto the bed so he could properly grope me over and feel my cubs, too. He really did not ask. He told me what he was going to do and then did it. Just like he used to do, it was a real blast from the past, too. He was true Dr. Damon. Merciless, ruthless, and not ask, but act.He took all of his tests and a pile of blood, grunted, and said, "You are pretty lean, so eat up. I will put these bloods into the machine and then we see what they will tell us."He cleaned his supplies away, closed his bag, and did not really speak to me. He was ashamed of his behavior as well, and he felt he had let me down. Damn ability to read those pheromones. I knew him well enough that whatever I would say did not really help.With that, he teleported away. Fine by me. I continued to live in my rooftop house, my perfect place. He said nothing more, but I continued eating as much as possible. That was the doctor doing a house call, so to speak. It was quite funny, actually. It was sweet that he took care of me, but he must have felt pretty unstable yet. My guess was something to do with Salvatore's rage.Mariella and Damon had been fucking for over two weeks when a few beeps in Damon's phone told him that some test results had come through. He frowned, as he had taken no tests. He reached over, looked at his phone, and saw a pretty damn comprehensive panel taken from Mimi. He sighed. Of course, Mimi. Regret flooded his mind. He had been a beast and their relationship, heck, was there anything left of it?He had forgotten her, and after that heat, even Mariella had admitted that the heat had been no fun for females, and even though she was pregnant and bred, she was not feeling yet too motherly. She was having fun in bed, making sure that she had a lot of men fucking with her, but not to be too brutal. She wanted nothing too rough. Her pleasure was most important.Damon understood he had been a drunken idiot, and now this. He had blown it and so damn badly. Mimi had been right all along. They were gonna breed, and it was supposed to be a better time. After all that Mimi went through, she did not exist for months. Those letters had been so awful that he just somehow had unloaded them now and fucking had taken him over.He had been jealous, not feeling at all loving, and he had raped her into heat, assaulted her, making sure that it had been the worst possible heat, and now she was pregnant and for a long time too. Alone.He scanned the salvatores and noticed number four going to medbay, so he was the culprit behind those tests. He cared for her, loved her even whereas, he, the original one, cared for Mariella's wet pussy and the sounds of sex. He groaned in his mind. He looked through the results. There were some values marked for red meaning usually IV but most of them were green or yellow so some could be made improvements since those tests had been marked that they had been taken two days ago, but results had just gotten in because of the software update, those values had might have been improved.He told Mariella these observations in his mind as he scanned those results and reeled over his lack of caring for his alpha female. Missing bonds between her and Mimi felt so clear as he was no longer her vampire husband. The bond that had been forged between them almost a century ago had been severed by him and his idiocy, and now he felt it in his soul. He did not want to even think about what Mimi would feel.He had not been there for her, not at all. He had only used her body, abused her, programmed her. She had seen right. He had given only vinegar and a bitter one. He was unsure what he could do for her.Damon was hesitant to go and do something because he was ashamed of the whole deal and he was wondering if he should put Cubs to bed and not keep anyone pregnant, but then again, Mimi might have gotten her instincts already and then it would be cruel for her again, deny the birth.Mariella said to him, "Dear, what is the first thing that pops into your mind? Do with that."Damon grunted, got up, cleansed himself with energy, and dressed. He walked out into the medbay, knowing that Mariella would follow him soon. He was curious to see what was number four solution in those tests was. What was he planning to do?He entered the medbay, seeing him packing his bag. The bag and putting there more tubes, packets of cannulas, needles, and syringes too. He saw his drug kit had been filled up, so he was ready to play hardball with Miss. Interesting. Damon himself was lazy enough that usually, he demanded the patient to come to him, not the other way round, but this one was really preparing for a house call. Maybe this would be the new normal, too. Maybe that bag could be useful after all. Especially when it came to dealing with Miss Mimi.Number four looked up, grunted, and continued packing the bag. Mariella had entered too. Damon told her in his mind about the bag and its significance for Mimi so she would soon be under care. But at the same time, he realized he was not needed. That number four had taken his role as Mimi's doctor and somehow gotten Miss to trust him, of course, him being the version for Mimi. It was not surprising. He had not really the right to get involved. Number four was better for Mimi. He could smell his love for her.Damon asked number four, "You know those results lack? She might have improved on those values, so no need for it."Number four said, "I Have my teeth. I will taste if she lacks, so I will know and she will get those IVs. She has her nest onto the roof, big ass canopy, bed, and fridge. Just because Mariella decided to bathe the entire castle with her aroma, giving Mimi a headache, and nausea, her cubs were upset too, so she moved outside. Well done, princess, driving her out literally. But That was your plan all along. Trying to drive her away, maybe to another house so you can have them all, worshipping you, give you pure pleasure as it was nasty heat."His voice was sharp. Princess had not been said nicely. Mariella waited for a few minutes, but there was no reaction from number one. She looked at him, smelling that he was not upset for number four, but for her. No demand for number four to speak nicer to her and once again Mariella noticed she had again tried to be the princess and demanded everything. She had released several pheromones to get everyone fucking; she had needed men, and pleasure, and she did not want to share. She had not really thought further about those pheromones, but it had been more or wishful thinking and her own needs when she had let them out.Mariella said, "Yep, that was me, but I just wanted everyone to have a good time and not to cook all the time. That heat was nasty, and I wanted pleasure. I need sex when I am pregnant. I was not really thinking about Mimi. Or her cubs, besides this in my castle, and I wanted to feel like home."Number one sighed. He looked at Mariella sharply and said, "This is Pack's castle, not yours. Mimi is superior to you. You don't have brains in your head. Have I permitted you to spread willy-nilly your pheromones without asking me? I, Mimi's protector, could have told you not to release those pheromones, as they are not suitable for her. -goddamn you can do it. You are not really alpha, are you? Nothing but a brat, always demanding, needing, not really thinking of anyone else but yourself and your needs."Mariella was quiet. There was not much she had to say. Number one was furious with her, and he was right. Number four said nothing, but just walked away. Carrying his quite heavy bag. To see Mimi.Mariella said, "Well, we can clean the air so Mimi can come in. And not be on the roof. I will learn, not to let my wishes come through."Damon grunted. "Don't bother, she is happy there. Why does she want to come inside when she has a perfect nest up there? Let's go and see what number four is ready to do to her and we will see if she should be inside."He was grumpy, and for good reason. The entire pack had done it again to Mimi, and he was quite irritated by Mariella. She needed to pull her act together and for real.I was reading my book when the sound of determined footsteps got me to lift my eyes from my book and I saw number four striding, carrying the bag again. I had not seen that in ages and once it had been a must thing for him; he carried it with him everywhere. The bag of caring for Mimi. I smiled in my mind as memories flooded my mind.I remembered quite many times when that bag had been used and this individual had taken this as his habit. He walked briskly to me and put his bag on one table.He came to sit on the bed, and said, "Well, there was a software update, so the results are a little old, but I know what I am looking for so I am gonna taste your blood, and I have IV supplies with me, so if you are lacking, it is IV time and you can decide if you want to be awake or not during them."I replied, "Well, maybe my values have improved..." I was not so eager to get IVs in me. I was trying to come up with a reason not to be in IVs.He looked at me, put his hand on my belly, and said, "Young lady, you are packed with many litters. There are huge numbers of them inside you, so there are eaters too. Don't get your hopes up too much that your values would have improved greatly."A voice from nearby said, "Yeah baby, you are most definitely lacking. My radar can tell that much, just from your scent alone, so be a good girl and cooperate, or else it is Sleepytime for you."I raised my eyes, seeing a power couple coming towards my canopy.Number one and Mariella walked closer. Mariella came sat on my bed and said, "I did not mean to drive you away, not really. I just did not remember to ask Damon about these pheromones. I thought only of what I wanted, not anything or anyone else. This is a lovely place, a little cool and there is the litter of leaves and debris here, brought by wind. Is it good for you to be in this situation as pregnant?"I pointed my nets around my canopy and said, "Those keep too much out. It is only when they are removed, that stuff may get in, but I keep them quite closed off."Damon walked near me too, grouched down, took leaves litter in his hand, smelled it, and handed it over to Mariella who sneezed.She said, "That is.. what it is?" she sneezed again.Her eyes were watering slightly too.Damon said, "Just a little mouse pee, or rabbit pee, you know, wild animals pee on to ground and there is quite a forest surrounding us, where these leaves are from, so there might be many little surprises on these. It is windy so these leaves will get up here too. I would not recommend young lady you to sleep here, with this stuff. Let me show you."He selected one leaf and brushed it against my arm, which itched like crazy. Number four stopped my hand and my nails so that I did not scratch my arm. Itch was almost painful need to have my nails on my skin.One said," Mouse pee, you are quite sensitive to it and if that happens during the night, you might scratch yourself a nice infection in your sleep."Mariella watched as number four produced a flank out of the blue, and slammed it into Mimi's lungs, causing her eyes to roll back in her head and she limped fully. Number four let her onto the bed, took out his drug kit, and made a cocktail, fast and efficiently, injecting it into her heart. She would stay down for now.Number one was silent and let number four do his thing. He was watching her sleeping form. Soon, a few other Salvatores came onto the roof.Number four said to them, "Dismantle this. I take care of her. She needs a few IVs and then she is fine. No need to get involved. I can handle this one just fine." He was more or less protecting her.Number one took Mariella and teleported her to the bedroom to fuck. Number four had a job on hand, so to speak, so he could do to Mimi what he sees best. Number one was not so bothered by her and her health, and Mariella did not comment on that thing. She just went with the flow. Not sure what had come over to Damon, but she was pregnant, with cubs, meaning, she needed sex, and a willing, passionate man next to her was all that she needed.Number four carried Mimi into one bedroom downstairs. He put IVs that he could taste that she was lacking. She would stay down about 24 hours, enough time for these to run into her and then she would have to better time of being pregnant. Her nutritional status was not too bad, but it needed just a little support and he would give it to her.As he gazed at her slumbering form, he remembered how he used to leave his phone and wallet, and it felt like yesterday when he had done that. He was searching for himself, and it would take time for him to do just that. He had so many feelings for her, but these urges and needs that had come from the core were so alien to him still. They were his, and he did not want to hurt Mimi too badly, not unless she wanted him to.Someday he could show her what she meant to him. He was ready to do for her pretty much anything. Even die for her, but as he was immortal, it was not an option, not at all. But he wanted them to have still good relations and his urges made him too volatile for a while and then number one was one thing that came between them. He did not see Mariella as a decent threat to them, but number one as pack leader could make his life darn difficult if needed.After 18 hours, he took a cannula out of her, covered her warmly, and walked away. It was not yet time for him to have a genuine relationship with her. It would be beautiful, that much he knew, but it would take its own time, and the love between was so precious to him that he did not want to spoil it. Not one bit of it. They had forever. They had time to take things slowly. He knew she had smelled his love for her. It was real, but he wanted to take things easily.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I woke up alone, disoriented, in an unfamiliar bedroom. The room had changed so much that it felt strange to me, overwhelming to wake up in a new place. But once I fully awakened, everything seemed fine. There were no messages left for me, and it seemed like my canopy had been taken down, as my rocking chair now occupied the room. I didn't mind.I sat there for a while, taking in my surroundings before heading to the shower. As the warm water washed over me, I carefully cleaned myself up and washed my hair. Feeling a bit rebellious, I decided to keep my hair bright pink, matching my current mood. After grooming myself, I chose my clothes for the day and made my way to the kitchen for breakfast.The others were eating in a separate kitchen, which suited me just fine. I cherished my solitude and took a moment to connect with the cubs inside me, purring softly at their movements. The instinct to be a mother was awakening within me. It was not too long until it was time to meet them and start this breeding season.After the meal, I felt the need to stretch my legs and explore the yard. I was curious about the flowers and berries that adorned the landscape, wondering if this would be an ideal place for the cubs to play or if it could be improved with more playthings and climbing trees.I had gotten quite a lot of feline equipment over the years, but I knew that once Magic House would put outside pen, there would be a lot of stuff for cubs to play with. I was excellent with my pheromones and when I would give birth, I would release certain pheromones to my cubs, telling them I was there, loving them, and caring for them. It would bond us very closely, and no need to fear that any male would come in. My cubs.As I strolled around the castle, I noticed a familiar room, that I had just woken up but to my surprise, the castle seemed to have expanded further. It was intriguing, suggesting the presence of hidden spaces that the pack leader might not even be aware of. That particular room would make a suitable nest, but I desired a birthing place that was even more secure and well-hidden.Over the years, I had learned that my instinct for a hidden den during birthing stemmed from my loneliness. Without an alpha male by my side, it had been difficult when Damon had been close to me during pregnancy, attempting to ensure I gave birth among the pack. He had put in considerable effort to calm me down, unaware of the deeper reasons behind my need for solitude.Everything stems from my very first litter, I had to give birth alone, meaning my bond with Damon was never as it should and Mariella had him, they had the bond that I should have had. pheromone play, nothing more but it changed everything. I am more animal than human.  During the very first litter alphapair is bonding. meaning females give certain pheromones to males, he takes them, acknowledges her need for him, and gives his to her, telling her that he is there, and he cares for her and their cubs. If that pheromone play is not done, the female is a loner. Alphabond will never be what it could have been, she has done it alone and she needs no male.My alphabook taught this to me and it has been one of bitterest lessons in my life. I do have my feelings, and my needs, and I know that I will never have that sort of bond, is something that has broken my heart, and my soul over the years. It is one reason why I am hesitant to breed sometimes. Witnessing that bond is sometimes too hard. Charles and Adam know me, they know my mind and how hard it is for me to be always the one who has to fend for herself and be alone and I have my ways of coping, well Charles's way of helping is to keep me safe, give me the feeling of being loved, cared. He has given a name to my neurosis, when things tangle up enough in my mind, he calls it MNDS, Mimi's nightmare distress syndrome. Meaning I don't sleep, I use my rage or my powers to cope, trying to be an ice queen, and not letting anything affect me.I made my way back inside, the creaking of the door echoing in the empty room. As I entered, I could feel the coolness of the walls against my skin. I started to go through the walls, my fingers grazing the rough surface, until I noticed that the back wall sounded hollow when tapped. So there is empty space there. Maybe a suitable nest. Curiosity sparked, and I went to my tool storage and retrieved a little saw, along with a few other tools. The anticipation of what awaited me on the other side fueled my determination.With the saw in hand, I carefully cut a small hole in the wall. The sound of metal meeting drywall filled the room. not really caring if this dust is bad for me or not. I peered inside, the dim light casting shadows on the hidden space. It was perfect - about five meters in length and the width of the entire room. A suitable nest for me. My plan began to take shape.Piece by piece, I sawed off the wall, the sound of scraping and cutting filling the air. The dust tickled my nose, and I sneezed, briefly interrupting my work. The opening grew, allowing me to step into the newfound space. It lacked ventilation, so I opened a small window, letting in a breath of fresh air. The scent of the outdoors mingled with the mustiness of the room, creating a unique aroma. My nest is just perfect. I sometimes think that would I have been more of a lion if Damon had been with me during my first birth. What my life would be. Would I feel real love? Real bond. But my life was as it was and thinking about what-ifs did not help anyone.Returning to my equipment storage, I retrieved a movable air conditioning unit. Its hum filled the room, providing a cool breeze that refreshed the space. As I continued to work, gathering things for my den, I could feel the weight of my growing pregnancy. My body demanded nourishment, and I ate multiple times a day, relishing the taste of each meal. My meals were in liquid form as my belly grew there was not much space for food. Purring softly, I cherished the connection with my kittens, their movements bringing me joy and anticipation.The need for solitude grew stronger as my pregnancy progressed. The demands of the other females in the pack were overwhelming, and they required the support of the entire pack. But I had my five, and they visited me a few times. Colin and Wulfe, their eyes filled with understanding, took a look at my birthing den. Dexter, Murdock, and Magnum had seen it too, and Magnum made sure that there was no dust and the doorway was safe to go through, meaning no hidden sharp edges anywhere. A sense of trust enveloped us, my feline alpha side recognizing their loyalty. It saw them as my pack too, but I kept that fact hidden from the salvatores. No need to get into jealousy drama.They would have wanted to be with me all the time but now it was not the time. wulfe was stroking my belly, feeling cubs in there. I could smell Colin's need to care for me, wrap himself around me, and keep me safe, the same went with Magnum, Murdock, and Dexter but Salvatore being a jealous bastard, I did not want him zero on my other pack.I wondered if the other females had released pheromones or if their bond with the men was simply deeper. It didn't matter. Colin, Dexter, Magnum, Murdock, and Wulfe helped carry things for my den, their presence providing comfort. They were there to help and make sure that I did not strain myself as I was pregnant as I could be. My cubs would be most important, and their well-being too.It was evident that the rest of the pack cared little about my well-being. Colin was tempted to confront Damon, but I knew it would only lead to trouble. I persuaded him to leave it alone and not cause any trouble because it would not do any good to anyone. The demands of the other females were relentless, and it was best to avoid unnecessary conflict. They were hormonal as usual, and there was nothing new about that.I had less than a week left when my den was ready and for my five, there was a demand for them again, but Colin ordered me to tell him if there was a problem. I would be fine. No one in the pack had paid any attention to me and from what I had seen, Princess Mariella and wolves were pampered and their every little whim was obeyed without hesitation.I was now quite sure that this was because of the heat and also because number one was once again ostrich and shamed about that whole rape and heat and could not confront me. I did not push myself and it would be just what it was and time would tell us what this did to us.Nothing good. We were not an alpha couple; we were not a married couple even and not one person in the pack paid any attention to me. It was just how it was and oh my god when someday this breeding season would be over, I might tell my piece about this. And then it would get them fucking again, being ostrich. But it would be time for me to reclaim my independence and I just planning to do a few missions. Being a leader again, not care about Salvatore's opinion on that.Then it came time for me to give birth. I went to my den, feeling so damn lonely but determined to do this, as I had no choice. Maybe someday I would have a perfect birthing, a perfect pregnancy, and I would feel loved and cared for. But it was not right now, and it was just again time for me to be strong and independent.In my dimly lit birthing den, the soft grunts and gentle mewling of the newborn kittens and cubs filled the air, creating a soothing ambiance as my labor progressed. The faint scent of warmth and innocence enveloped the space, as if embracing the miracle unfolding before me. I had done this so many times before and it was as beautiful as ever.With each passing moment, I couldn't help but feel a mix of awe and uncertainty about how much I had transformed since my very first litter decades ago. Now, a newfound desire for companionship stirred within me, a longing for someone to be by my side during this vulnerable time. It was time with my five. I did know it. even though seven years was a hard time, the bond that we formed ever since was strong, much stronger than my alpha bond, my true soulmate bond, even with Charles. That bond made me want them by my side. My true pack.It was a stark contrast to the past, when it was just me and my cubs, and I needed no one else. Perhaps, over the years, I had grown softer, allowing myself to acknowledge this need, though it was far from ideal. They taught me that I don't have to be alone. It is good to have someone in my life. even my pack sees that I have the shield on, some sort of cocoon almost, it is not like that. I keep myself under control but my five helped me to be me.They have let me be me over the years, they have seen me, true me, they have witnessed my deaths, over 500 of them, and just because Mariella was bitch, they were with me every single time I died and it was so damn hard for them. Wulfe kept me safe when I returned to pack, making sure that I slept, and still, the pack did not learn their lesson but cast me out as they assumed that I slept with Nick. And then I stopped existing, and they broke, pretty badly but they haven't had much of time to be with me since I came back and I know that we will have some time at some point with them. They need me as much as I need them.My mind was thinking about everything that had happened to me and I was giving birth, to my cubs. For this lot, Damon would be a mere breeder, nothing as my pheromones claimed them. He would smell that they were his but there was no emotional bond there, as I would be their sole world. My cubs, my litters. no one else's.Oh, how I despised the presence of other females, viewing them as immature pack members, driven solely by their selfish desires. But I, I had done the work, delivering 80 beautiful cubs, each one special in their way. There were so-called normal ones, lions, leopards, and whatnot. I had quite an array of species and I made most of the different species than any other female in our pack. Then there were also these special ones. They might be hybrids or different-looking from the rest of the cubs. I had my specials in this litter as well.Among them was a breathtaking blue lion, his dark blue coat and ice-blue eyes promising a future of magnificence. Then, there was a peach-colored tiger, his soft fur and mesmerizing eyes a testament to his uniqueness. Last, an almost crimson leopard, whose ebony spots stood out vividly against his fiery red coat. All males, these boys, would undoubtedly captivate all who laid eyes on them once they grew. All of them had their father's eyes, ice blue, cruel and penetrating. Future alpha males.Anticipating their hunger, I had prepared milk bottles, but I also produced milk myself, allowing my cubs to feed directly from my teats upon their arrival. Later, if necessary, I would supplement their nourishment with the bottles. Having been through this before, I knew how to care for my cubs, but that didn't make the process any less challenging.I allowed myself to feel the waves of resentment for those damn princesses, that occasionally washed over me, an integral part of who I was, embracing the full spectrum of my emotions. It was time for me to start to learn how to feel good too. My emotional wells filled one emotion after another. and soon my rages were starting to form as well. I had to make new wells for my colored rages. It is not nice always being a creature of rage, but it was just who I was. What I was created for.Just a few days earlier, number two had dropped off supplies without a word of concern for my well-being, simply placing them in my arms and departing. His detachment spoke volumes about his indifference. I said nothing, accepting the items and preparing them for use. I could give drops and flanks to my cubs myself, too. I did not tell anyone how many I made. I was just with my cubs. We were family. I would be fine and then it would be time for me to go back to being the leader. There was little that Damon could do to stop me, not flank organ, no vampire mark, no magic symbol, no chakras, no love. Let him love Mariella and let that bitch take them all.I knew that in the weeks and months to come, I would continue to give birth, my life consumed by this relentless cycle. How long would it be until the princesses grew weary of birthing cubs? Or would I have to endure this process indefinitely, regardless of the time it would take? It would be seen. It was more than likely that the whims of those bitches would dictate how this thing would go on, but it was what it was. I did not mind at all. Now I was focused on my cubs and their well-being.I was content with my cozy litter, their playful energy filling the den. Their tiny mewls echoed through the air, a symphony of hunger. As my milk flowed, a sense of relief washed over me, easing the ache in my body. Instincts and hormones aligned, restoring a sense of normalcy. I no longer craved the presence of others; I was self-sufficient.Those damn bitches could keep their 14 men to themselves, for all I cared. Let them see what consequences would arise from their abandonment. The anger still simmered within me, and I allowed it to linger. It wasn't my place to seek explanations for being left alone once again. I hadn't been aggressive or fled, yet they had deserted me, plain and simple.Oh, when I would give my lesson to them all for this. It would be quite magnificent, then they could think twice when trying to twist me into breeding. facts, nothing more than cold hard facts.Perhaps next time, when they planned to breed, I would choose to skip it. As wonderful as this moment was, my journey here had been far from perfect or pleasant. The days passed, and my magical cubs grew at an astonishing pace, devouring milk as quickly as I could provide it. I did not need anything else, my pheromones bind them to me, day after day and strongly too.Soon it would be time to get them some meat pulp to be tasted on, but not just yet. It was about when they were ten days old, then it would be time and when they were two weeks old, then they would move into an enormous space. Witnessing their progress, day by day, filled me with awe. I never grew tired of seeing them grow right before my eyes.Soon, a new litter would arrive, but my birthing den was spacious enough to accommodate multiple litters. Magnum, Colin, Dexter, Murdock, and Wulfe had ensured the safety of my precious cubs, and everything would be just fine.The location of the big room, where I could introduce my kittens and cubs to the pack, remained a mystery. But in time, it would be revealed. I would inform the pack that my cubs needed space to play, though it wouldn't be surprising if there wasn't enough room for them. The anger still lingered within me.It was same time refreshing and annoying to feel this much but this was all new to me and it had taken quite a long time for me to get to this point and I was not sure what it would take for me not to want to feel anymore, because this feeling of everything made everything seem so new and fresh somehow.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

In the cozy comfort of my nest, nestled within my den, I lovingly tended to my precious cubs. The natural rhythm of motherhood enveloped me, as I became their sole caretaker. I didn't need anyone else, for it seemed that no one cared for me. Aware that my five were occupied, I refrained from reaching out, reserving that option for when I truly needed support. However, the thought of pack life seemed unnecessary at the moment. The past week had been a breathtaking experience, as I witnessed the miracle of birth once again. I had created a separate space for my first litter, allowing them plenty of room to explore and familiarize themselves with their surroundings. At only a week old, their eyes were just beginning to open, and their tails wagged with excitement. They were like two-week-old normal cubs, growing twice the rate at least. The sweet melodies of their soft, mewling sounds filled the air, bringing me sheer joy. Watching them grow and feed voraciously warmed my heart. Every day brought something new, they were more able, eyes more open, wandering further, it was truly the perfect time and I let my instincts be open, no need to suppress them. no fear that anyone would come here. Nursing them was not a problem, as I had an abundance of milk. Not all of it came directly from me; I had stored away some of my previous milk in the freezer for such occasions. My trusty fridge kept everything conveniently at hand. Additionally, I had reserved some meat pulp for their first taste of solid food, which would be introduced in a few days. I was waiting for that time. It was always as funny to witness their hesitant expressions as they savored their first bites of meat instead of sweet milk was always a delightful sight. Initially, their little faces puckered in confusion, but soon their appetites took over, and the meat vanished in a frenzy. They would end up in the middle of food plates, getting their paws and faces full of meat pulp and whatnot. Of course, this messy feast required some cleaning up, but I had prepared cleansing wipes and dedicated ample time to tidy them. As they began to utter their first words, my heart swelled with anticipation. There was so much more for them to discover, and slowly, my bitterness towards others retreated to the back burner of my mind. Of course, if I dwelled on those thoughts, my anger would resurface, but I chose not to. No need to get myself fucked up. Instead, I reveled in the precious moments shared with my cubs, fully aware that their time of innocence and exploration would be fleeting. Soon enough, they would venture outside to play with their peers and embark on their journeys, traversing magical realms and fulfilling their destinies. It was always so short this cub time. I gave birth to my second litter, all 88 cubs. They wriggled and mewled, their soft fur brushing against my paws. The air was filled with the scent of newborns and the sweet warmth of the nest. Around me, there were over 40 species of felines and canines, each with their distinct features and sounds. Mariella, and other females always envious of my ability to create such diversity, would breed without me, seeking to prove herself to Damon. They were competing and jealous, their bitterness seeping into the air. But they could not make so many species, not at all. As I was the only true alpha.But my attention was consumed by my cubs. They squirmed and wriggled, their tiny mouths suckling eagerly. The older cubs approached, their noses twitching as they sniffed their new siblings, eager to form connections. It was natural for me to have multiple litters in the nest, but I wondered how many more I could accommodate. The space, though spacious, was not ideal for the rapidly growing cubs who longed to explore and play. There was a room where they could roam, but it lacked the claiming spaces and activities of our larger territories.Silence enveloped the nest, broken only by the sounds of suckling and the occasional whimper. The cubs grew day by day, their small bodies gaining strength and vitality. Soon, their voices would fill the air, their words a symphony of chirps and growls. It had been two days since the birth of my second litter, and there was still no word from the pack. I hadn't given drops and flanks to these new ones, and the thought of venturing outside to find sustenance crossed my mind.With a contented sigh, I finished feeding the smaller cubs, their tiny bellies full. The larger ones, still reliant on their bottles, were nestled nearby. The nest was a haven of warmth and comfort, but the world outside beckoned, promising new scents and opportunities. Perhaps it was time for me to venture out, to provide for my growing family and ensure their well-being. I would need some more food for myself as well and get those flanks and drops as well. As I carefully wiped the smaller cubs, my eyes caught sight of full bottles still untouched by a few of the larger ones. They hadn't consumed their milk. A frown creased my face as I settled the little ones to sleep, knowing they had been cleaned and fed. Determined to investigate, I approached the three special cubs, who showed no signs of eating and appeared unresponsive.With concern gnawing at my gut, I reached for my blue lion cub, only to find him limp and radiating heat. Labored breaths escaped his nostrils, dampening them. A wave of worry washed over me, as this type of sickness had never plagued our den before. The infections we had encountered in the past were due to specific circumstances, but our warm and secure den should have protected them from such germs. He was too quiet, too limp my hands and my heart skipped a beat. To my dismay, I noticed the same symptoms in my red leopard and peach tiger cubs. My three specials were seriously ill, and I desperately searched my mind for any mistakes I may have made, or any misstep that could have led to this. And then, I pondered the solution. What could I do? Should I inform Damon about this? However, when I tried to reach out through our pack bonds, I discovered they were tightly closed off, even the bond between Charles and me. Panic began to rise within me, realizing that this was not a good sign. If I couldn't find a way to help them, I would have to take matters into my own hands. I carefully covered the sick cubs, their fever causing them to shiver, and stepped outside my room. Those three were seriously sick, and they had gotten that sick and fast. It was not good, not at all.As I made my way towards the medbay, hoping to find answers from the pack leader, I was met with an empty house. Everyone had vanished, leaving me alone with my frustrations. Cursing under my breath, I entered the medbay, searching desperately for any remaining antibiotics suitable for the cubs or even fever medicine. To my dismay, there was none to be found. As symptoms had come up so fast, this had to be bacterial. Not viral and a pretty damn nasty infection. I was an infection specialist more or less and my heart was aching from worry. Something told me that this was not good, not at all. Frantically, I scoured the computer, desperately searching for any sign of drugs in another house, but my efforts yielded nothing. Frustrated, I shifted my attention to my own teeth, wondering if they held the key to finding a solution. They were magic cubs but mine, meaning they might be as special as I was so were there suitable antibiotics available? Goddamn, when the pack has escaped. I would need their teeth, knowing my own aren't so good at healing. My cubs needed their father.  In the meantime, I needed to support them, so I gathered the tiniest needles, infusion supplies, a bottle of bump liquid, and a few mild nutritional supplements that might offer some relief. I contemplated using my blood and Damon's blood as well, hoping it could provide some relief. However, amidst all this, I couldn't fully focus on these three sick babies. I had a whole litter of smaller cubs to care for, and the older ones also needed attention. It was a constant struggle, trying to reason with myself that I needed to ensure the rest of the litter didn't fall ill. With my instincts awakened, I didn't want to involve Samuel, and I knew Colin was occupied.It was not good that I had blown my instincts out of the water so to speak and now this happened, I just could not function, enough to get my instincts under control not at first. I was too far gone. I felt utterly alone unless someone from the pack reached out, but I had no clue where they had disappeared to. Perhaps they had retreated to the Ireland castle for some reason. I briefly considered joining them, but my instincts urged me to stay by my cubs' side. Even if I was confined to the medbay, I needed to be there. My feline nature was emerging, becoming more prominent. My self-restraint was not enough. My alpha side was way too surface.Once I gathered my supplies, I hurried back and began my attempts to aid my three ailing little ones. I was well aware that without proper nourishment, they would rapidly lose weight. So, I tried to coax them into feeding, even if it was just a little bit. I carefully injected liquid beneath their skin to combat their dehydration.Simultaneously, I had to nurse the smaller cubs and tend to the needs of the larger ones. I wiped the smaller ones clean and made sure the older ones took care of their business, cleaning up after them. Hours passed, but my sick babies showed no signs of improvement. Instead, their lethargy worsened, their fever persisted, and their coughing and labored breathing became more pronounced.I had lost all sense of time. Worry and dread consumed me, gnawing at my stomach as I watched the little ones grow weaker. It had been around two days since their decline began. Their weight had dropped, and as I gently touched them, I could feel their fragile bones. Their once luxurious coats had lost their sheen, now dry and brittle to the touch. Their ice-blue eyes, once bright with curiosity, now held exhaustion. I tried desperately to coax them to eat, but they refused. I attempted to insert a feeding tube into their stomachs, but they only vomited everything up. The nutritional concentrates I gave them made their skin itch, their labored breaths, and weak mews broke my heart.Frantically, I tried to reach out to others, to find any help I could. But my attempts were in vain, as my teeth, my very own tools, failed me miserably. I felt like a monster, utterly useless in aiding my babies. The older ones in the pack were beginning to ask questions, wondering why these three didn't join in their playtime. I tried to explain, to tell them to go and enjoy themselves, but frustration filled my every word. Anger consumed me, directed inwardly. I had taken small samples of their blood, tasting it with a desperate hope to uncover a solution. Yet, my teeth only reacted with a bitter metallic taste, leading me to bite into a jar and rush to the medbay. There, I analyzed the black substance that had poured from my fangs.As I injected a sample of this dark liquid into the analyzer, I anxiously awaited the results, my heart heavy with anticipation. I hoped for a strong antibiotic or anything that could save my cubs. But the outcome was devastating. The substance was an euthanizing agent. A mere three drops and my precious cubs would pass away peacefully. I was distraught, haunted by the realization that my teeth seemed to possess a desire to harm the ones I loved.I felt like a monster, consumed by self-hatred for what I had become. Yet, despite my inner turmoil, I knew I had to continue caring for my cubs, both the older and the younger ones, knowing that soon there would be another litter to tend to. I refused to recognize that my teeth had known the future. I held hope even if there was none. In the comfort of my den, I cradled my blue lion in my arms, feeling the weight of his frail body trembling with each labored breath. The sound of his gurgling breathing pierced my heart, and I gently stroked him while speaking in a soothing voice, trying to reassure him that everything would be alright. As he clung to me, I could feel his claws digging into my skin, his once majestic presence now weakened. There was no trace of fear left in him. He was too weak to fear, too far gone, only suffering in my arms, and I fool, could not do it, I could not let him go.Despite his suffering, I couldn't bring myself to administer the three drops that would grant him a peaceful passing. No, I couldn't do it. I stroked him, smelling the sickness, weakness, and suffering. I could smell those pheromones coming from him. They seemed to almost suffocate me. His eyes, his beautiful ice-blue eyes, opened and locked onto mine, and in a voice filled with pain, he uttered his first words, "Mommy, it hurts, make it stop, it hurts so bad..."I murmured to him, desperately trying to ease his suffering. I told him that I loved him, he was a good boy, everything was going to be okay. Though he looked at me, I could not comfort him with my purr, no purrs came forth. They simply wouldn't escape my lips. He was limp, his ears, and paws were icy cold, his eyes half open, he barely could hold his head up. Then he began convulsing, trembling in my embrace, his claws still embedded in my skin. After what felt like an eternity, he went limp and still. No more breaths, no more frantic beating of his little heart beneath my palm. His claws released their grip. He was gone. His eyes, half open staring at nothingness. I held him in my arms for an unknown length of time before finally setting him down and covering him up. I knew an autopsy would provide answers, but I couldn't bring myself to do it. I would have to ask Colin if he could. I yearned to understand what had taken my cub's life. I had believed them to be immortal like myself, but that was not the case. I covered his skinny body with the blanket. Gathering my composure, I turned my attention to my other cubs. They sniffed at his lifeless, shrouded form, sadness evident in their eyes, but I chose not to disclose anything to them. I was not going to tell them what had happened.  No need to subject them to further trauma. My voice would not work. The pain was tearing my heart in shreds. A few hours later I found myself again in the midst of heartbreak, losing the next one. I tried to support my red leopard, feeling the weakness in his body. After attending to my cubs and ensuring everyone else was fine, I cradled him in my arms, feeling the coldness emanating from him. I knew deep down that I couldn't save him. He was limp, barely clinging to life, and as I held him, I sensed his faint smell and his desperate cling to me. But there was no purr, no comforting sound escaping my lips to ease his frail body. It was too traumatic for me to even attempt to purr. Despite my shock, I maintained my composure, soothing him with hushed tones and gentle humming.His eyes fluttered open, and with a sigh, he uttered, "Mommy, why? I'm in pain, help me. It's so hard..."I was too weak to provide an easy passing, instead; I clung to him, offering him a bit more liquid, trying to keep him holding on, providing warmth and security. He struggled to breathe, I could see the blueness of his tongue, he was not getting enough oxygen, he was suffocating slowly to death in my arms when I was too weak. He was limp, convulsing once, his tiny body arching in my arms. His eyes, still fixed on me, grew dull and lifeless as his breath grew shallower and slower. Yet, his claws remained embedded in my arm, a final grip of connection. I could feel his tiny heart give out, stop, and then a few feeble beats before it ceased altogether. He was gone, leaving behind his magnificent fur that would never reach adulthood, his full potential unfulfilled.And I was left alone in my den, without anyone. no pack around me. Only my cubs. I gently stroked him, whispering that I loved him, even though he couldn't hear me anymore. I promised to never forget him. Reluctantly, I placed his lifeless body next to his brother. I covered him up too. It was not even an hour later when the last of my sick cubs, my peach tiger, who was also soiled and crying, moved weakly. I cleaned him as best I could, wrapping him in a blanket to provide warmth. I took him in my arms, knowing the end result. my heart was too tired to be sick. I did not want to feel but I was powerless to make myself any more robot. Feelings and feeling them were part of me.My tiger, he was so tired. He looked at me and whispered, "I love you, Mommy. It's cold, I'm tired. Will you be angry if I go?"Fighting back tears, I replied with a calm voice, "No, you can go. Mommy loves you very much, and Mommy is never angry with you. You're such a good boy. Just rest, Mommy is here."He tried to grip my arm with his claws, but his strength was fading. I continued murmuring, urging him to let go, to just go to sleep. But he looked at me, his heart slowing, his breathing worsening. His tiny face contorted as he struggled to draw a breath, until finally, he went limp. His heart stopped, and the last gurgle of his breath echoed in my ears for several minutes as I cradled his lifeless, cooling body in my arms. I had been too weak, making them suffer, not letting them go.I had less than two days until my next litter would come, and I desperately hoped this wouldn't repeat itself. I sat there, gently stroking the lifeless bodies of these three tiny cubs, feeling the weight of sorrow settle in my chest. The room was silent except for the faint sound of my trembling breaths. Unable to bear the heartache, I allowed my feline side to take over. In an instant, I transformed into a sleek black jaguar. She emerged, purring softly as she nuzzled the motionless bodies, attempting to coax a reaction from them. She couldn't comprehend their lifelessness.I couldn't bring myself to tell her, or even if I did, she would refuse to listen. Her desperation mirrored my own as she was not a separate entity, but an integral part of me. This grieving process would take time to heal.The thought of how the pack would react to this devastating loss weighed heavily on my mind. Would they see it as my fault? Would they pinpoint where I went wrong? But then I remembered many packs had experienced the same tragedy. Neonatal deaths were, sadly, not uncommon among shifters. My pride and self-assurance had blinded me, making me believe my cubs were invincible. I had birthed countless offspring before, but these three had imprinted themselves deep within my soul. Their loss had forever changed me.Deciding that it might be best to keep this sorrow to myself, I made up my mind. It wouldn't benefit the pack to know, and it might only burden them with unnecessary guilt once they returned. They had already abandoned me, leaving me alone in my grief. Revealing this secret could further divide the pack for an extended period. So, this would be yet another burden I would carry in silence. Keeping secrets was nothing new to me.Perhaps one day, when the time was right, I could share with the pack what had occurred. But that would depend on their actions upon their return if they ever returned at all. 
I must admit, these three aren't the only ones that I, or we have lost over centuries. even if we have taken every single precaution, it strikes here and there. Damon has been a strong one. he sees when there is no hope. One bite, and he puts the female to sleep and helps those who have no hope, ending their suffering. I have no idea what cost it has to his soul. Or is it something that he knows that he has to do? He made a promise to me, that he would be a strong one, he would let them go and he has kept that promise.

All of us have lost cubs, and it is hard every time. There have not been any defined answers as to why or what, it is always a different thing. It is one bite, full of the strongest velvet in my veins, making me sleep, he will let them go, and dispel bad things from my memory not let anyone blame themselves but just move on, it is just our life. Loss and love.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Damon was tired and this breeding season which had gotten its beginning of a rape had gotten no better. They were now in Ireland and he hoped that this minor crisis would be soon over so they could return to Mimi and see where she was. He knew they had abandoned her, and he hoped that this wouldn't be any bigger setback to their relationship than it already had been.He was ashamed whole rape and his bout of jealousy but then again he had let this pregnancy and breeding season go forward in case Mimi's instincts were awakened and then it would have been yet another time when he would have to put those cubs back to sleep.Like he had put those babies back to sleep, and shrunk them to be cells, when Mariella had gotten an infection as well as a mimosa. Those babies had been special for Mimi. He had felt her sorrow over those babies but as he had been worried about Mariella; he had paid no attention to her feelings over those babies and only later on he had delved into her thoughts and noticed how she had built a relationship with those babies and he took it away.And then he was jealous, raped her in heat which no women enjoyed and he was a damn bastard after that heat, making sure that other women were fine and they had not gotten any trauma and he had been ignoring her. When she had been then with others, he had let his jealousy surface and just be with Mariella ignoring her and her needs during pregnancy, let number four be her doctor even though that specimen was in a very volatile state and he had only gotten worst of her deficiencies fixed and not had paid any attention on her later on.He, the alpha male, father of the cubs, had not found out where she had made her nest, had not checked that out, and did not order anyone to care for her. He wanted to fix all of those mistakes, but first, this minor crisis needed to be solved. In Castle of Ireland, there was a feeling of home. Sense of security for the pack and he regretted Mimi was not part of this feeling, but it was what it was. This place did not belong to Mimi, and Mimi did not belong here.There had been only one litter from each of the females, and it had been a tumultuous journey. Mariella gave birth a few days after Mimi, and he stood by her side, feeling the rush of emotions. As Mariella pushed, a glop of tissue emerged, and he instinctively consumed it. Mariella, however, became frantic, convinced that he had devoured a lifeless cub.No matter how much he reassured her it was just tissue, she refused to believe him, succumbing to uncontrollable tears. The wolves experienced the same ordeal four days later, with tissue being expelled during their births. He diligently cleaned it out, but they too fell into hysteria. He did not know where these tissue pieces had come from and it had been his instinct to eat them as soon as possible. He had been thinking for a little while that was it because of that heat, or was it just a random act as they evolved all the time as multiple shifter vampire hybrids?It was a challenge to calm them down until he let his alpha instincts take over, asserting his dominance and putting an end to their distress. He had let his alpha side come out fully, so he had no recollection of what he had done to them, but he had been in his black lion form when he had let his alpha side do his thing and get this hysteria calmed down. It had been hard for him to let go of his control, but this was the best way to move on.Seeking solace, they relocated to Ireland's castle, even though Damon knew it was not the ideal situation for Mimi. He had to consider the greater good, not just one female. It was an emotionally charged time for everyone, including his alpha side, but he managed to regain control and show the females that such hysteria was unwarranted over mere tissue. Eventually, things began to settle, but the following week brought no new litter from the wolves, leaving him puzzled.However, as he gazed at the six perfect children Mariella had recently birthed, his worries faded away, replaced by pure happiness. It was just as meant to be, or so it seemed. The concerns for Mimi and the breeding season were momentarily forgotten as these tiny bundles became the center of his thoughts.Three boys and three girls, his princes and princesses, as he called them. They required care and attention, and Damon found himself gazing at them with a smile, overwhelmed by a sense of joy. Being a father brought him immeasurable love, and each baby was a testament to perfection. But these little miracles, unexpected and delightful, helped them heal and move forward.They were once again a tightly knit family, their bond unbreakable. He marveled at the extraordinary abilities these babies possessed, their powers unseen but perfect. Those tissue pieces and crises that they had brought on had been forgotten because these babies needed caring. Everything else in their minds was overshadowed by the overwhelming desire of the pack to care for and hold these precious little ones.Love enveloped them as they nestled in the safety of loving arms. Everyone in the pack loved these babies and cared for them. They were almost all the time in someone's arms. Damon was so happy, as he had not been in a long time. His heart overflowed with joy, but occasionally, thoughts of Mimi tugged at his mind, a constant reminder.Yet, the babies, strong-willed and determined, used their powers effortlessly to secure his love and care. Unbound and seeking power, their telepathic connection revealed a missing presence in their lives, a powerful being they longed to reunite with. Ideas took root as the babies whispered their intentions, yearning for the alpha female, Mimi, to be a part of their lives once more. She was their source of energy and knowledge, a vital force they craved.The babies were not malicious; they simply sought power to survive and grow stronger. Morality did not concern them, only their own needs, which they recognized as crucial for their survival. Refusing to have their powers restrained, they subtly influenced minds, concealing their true strength from everyone's gaze.It had been one hell of a ride when they were at breakfast, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee filling the air.Damon's voice resonated with excitement as he suggested, "Well, let's go back and introduce our little ones to the alpha female and see what she's doing. We'll assess where we are and what comes next. But these little ones have been with us for quite some time, and I can't wait for them to grow up a bit more. I remember how beautiful those four girls were when they learned everything, and I want to witness it all from the beginning."His cheerful tone masked any hint of concern, and not a soul in the pack sensed anything amiss. Everyone eagerly embraced his plan, their voices mingling with the clinking of silverware and the rustle of napkins.It had been about two weeks since their departure, and unbeknownst to them, tragedy had befallen Mimi's life. The babies, oblivious to her pain, felt her powerful presence. They sensed her alpha side, which lay just beneath the surface, mourning the loss of her cubs. The babies, in their innocent minds, planned to fill that void, using their own budding abilities to alleviate her sorrow and win her love. They had no inkling of her fragile mental state or the immense hardships she had faced.Damon, keeping the pack bonds tightly closed, had yet to uncover the depth of Mimi's anguish. They moved into Mimi's house, where the scent of fresh paint mingled with the comforting aroma of baby powder. The bonds remained sealed as they began transforming a room into a nursery for the babies, busily gathering supplies to ensure their comfort.The babies, with their adorable giggles and coos, became the pack's top priority. However, as Damon loosened his grip on the bond, Charles felt a surge of Mimi's pain flood into his mind, alarming him. The intensity of her suffering threatened to overwhelm him. Unaware of what had transpired, he yearned to be by her side. But Mariella, noticing Charles's distraction, placed one of the girls in his arms. The warmth and innocence of the little bundle offered some solace, redirecting Charles's focus toward being a protector and caregiver for Mariella and the babies. A few hours later, as the sun began to set, Charles noticed a familiar ache in his chest. The room was filled with a peaceful hush as the babies slept soundly. Concerned for Mimi, he felt an overwhelming need to check on her. Unbeknownst to him, amidst the tragedy that had befallen her, Mimi had succumbed to her primal instincts.Her alpha side emerged, driving her into a state of frenzy and confusion. She couldn't understand why her three cubs lay lifeless and cold, no matter how much she purred, nuzzled, or tried to warm them. She refused to let anyone touch them, feeling solely responsible for their demise.With her third litter just born, she now had the daunting task of caring for three litters simultaneously. Abandoned in her time of need, she blamed the males for her loss. Overwhelmed by grief, anger, and sorrow, Mimi's emotions as a feline were limited, but she knew deep within that her solitude had cost her the lives of her cubs.Charles moved cautiously, relying on his senses to guide him to Mimi's hiding place. It was a challenge to locate her, but finally, he found the door to her room. Without informing her of his presence, he proceeded to open the door. In that fleeting moment, a black blur lunged at him, claws outstretched.Mimi transformed into her black jaguar form and attacked ferociously. Reacting instinctively, Charles conjured energy barriers to protect himself and swiftly shut the door. Muffled yowls and hisses echoed from behind the closed door, intensifying his fear.He knew from past experiences that Mimi's primal instincts could overpower her, and this was one of those moments. Damon, their trusted ally, would need to intervene. The scent of multiple litters of cubs filled the air, signaling the need for assistance.Flanks and drops, as well as DNA samples, would be required - procedures typically performed on cubs. It appeared that Mimi's breeding season had been remarkably successful, surpassing even that of wolves or Mariella. Charles composed himself, taking a deep breath before making his way to the kitchen. The clatter of dishes and murmurs filled the room as everyone in the pack had already gathered. Charles spoke in a hushed voice, the tension apparent in his words."I have no idea what Mimi has been through," he admitted quietly. "I've felt her distress and pain ever since you loosened those bonds. I went to see her, but she's transformed into a feral beast. As I opened the door, she lunged at me, forcing me to quickly put up a barrier and slam it shut."The air was heavy with a mix of anxiety and concern. Charles continued, his voice filled with a sense of urgency. "She's been breeding. There are a few litters in there, and I suspect they need nourishment and attention. But with Mimi's feral state, it won't be easy for anyone to go in there. Perhaps we should consider sedating her."Damon remained silent, frustration evident on his face. This perfect family life they had envisioned was crumbling before his eyes. He couldn't understand what had led Mimi to become this wild creature. Irritation coursed through him, his mood darkening. The idea of sedating her seemed like a viable option, but a part of him resented the idea. Instead, he was planning to give in to his alpha side.Maybe it was time for his alpha side to assert itself, to show Mimi his power and dismiss any arguments. He had no desire for breeding, and he refused to partake in it. Determination filled him as he made up his mind. He would enter Mimi's lair, subdue her, and leave the pack to tend to the cubs. Although the thought of caring for the young ones seemed tiresome, his mind yearned to be with his babies. But first, he needed to resolve this crisis.His voice, deep and commanding, echoed through the room, carrying the weight of his authority. "Fine, let's eat," he declared.The sound of chairs scraping against the floor filled the air as the men prepared to dine. As they sat down, plans were made to confront the feral beast. He spoke to the numbers two and five."You two," he directed, "gather everything necessary for the cubs. I will handle the business at hand, and once I give the signal, you may enter and care for the cubs. Perhaps then, we can resume our pack life."The mention of the pregnant beast caught Mariella's attention, and her irritation grew. She knew the cubs would need assistance, and not everyone would be available to tend to them. The babies had influenced their mother greatly, becoming her primary concern. She constantly pondered their needs and was willing to sacrifice everything for them. Mariella now understood that with Mimi having her own cubs, she would not be interested in Mariella's offspring. Although upsetting, Mariella couldn't bear the thought of a feral beast near her precious babies.After finishing their meal, the men made their way to the medbay to gather supplies. Damon let out a sigh, realizing he hadn't addressed the underlying tension with Mimi. Irritated by her behavior, he failed to grasp that his actions were driven by the presence of his babies. The infants were upset, their desire for more power thwarted by Mimi's current state. Helpless, they channeled their frustration into Damon's mind.Ready to enter the room, Damon's footsteps echoed softly against the floor. Numbers two and five carried their bags, ready to care for the cubs. Damon, however, had another task in mind. He intended to put Mimi in her place. Though a part of him recognized the tragedy that had driven her alpha instincts to madness, he kept that realization at bay, refusing to confront it in his conscious mind. Approaching the door, he let his alpha side emerge, transforming into a large, black lion. With a burst of power, he teleported into the dark room. One wall had been broken down, revealing a den. The air was heavy with the scent of cubs, their soft murmurs filling his ears. Suddenly, a figure attacked him.In response, Mimi, taking the form of a black jaguar, swiftly positioned herself to defend her nest and her precious cubs. But Damon, consumed by his alpha instincts, felt no gentleness or care. He fought with a merciless ferocity, using all his strength.Eventually, he gained a firm grip on her throat, tearing it open. He had prepared a substance that prevented her from healing, temporarily displaying his power. She whimpered in his grasp, her throat bleeding profusely, as she lay on the floor, a pool of blood forming beneath her. Slowly, she blinked, her breathing becoming labored and desperate. She was helpless, unable to move, as she watched Damon venture deeper into the den.His alpha side detected the scent of the deceased cubs, and without hesitation, he devoured them to ensure they would not infect the remaining ones. The sickening crunch and squelching of this heinous act echoed in the dimly lit room. Damon was unaware of what he was doing, lost in his primal instincts. As he disposed of the dead cubs, he heard Mimi's breathing cease and her heart stop beating.His alpha side felt no remorse for these actions; it was simply the natural course of events. Moving on, he noticed the remaining cubs huddled in the furthest corner, fear evident in their eyes. Even the smallest ones hissed at him. Yet, Damon felt nothing for these innocent creatures. There was no love in his alpha side for these litters.After consuming the dead ones, his alpha side receded, and Damon returned to the surface, unaware of what had transpired. He observed the frightened cubs and saw Mimi lying in a pool of blood. However, he walked away, instructing numbers two and five to tend to the cubs, dismissing Mimi as harmless now.Two and five tended to cubs but did not care about Mimi's corpse as Mariella's babies were awake and they could hear their cries and they longed to be with them. All the cubs had been marked, their powers had been bound and samples had been taken and then men just left, not caring about her, or not thinking about her at all. It was like she was not there. It would be better if she would move somewhere else and not bring her drama into their perfect family life.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Helpless, I lay on the cold, hard floor. I could feel the mauling I had endured, my body battered and broken. As my heartbeat slowed, I sensed the darkness closing in. The sound of crunching filled the air, the horrifying noise of the beast devouring my lifeless cubs. He was feral, consumed by his animal instincts. It seemed he had no comprehension of the gruesome act he was committing.In those last moments, before the abyss claimed me, I realized that my attack on Charles had brought about this tragedy. My feline instincts recognized the same coldness in Damon's eyes. He was no caring alpha mate for me, just an indifferent being focused on those who deserved his affection, like Princess Mariella and the wolves.When consciousness returned, I found my cubs huddled around me, their frightened eyes pleading for my awakening. Their desperate need propelled me forward, despite my weakened state and the slow onset of healing. They feared the return of the beast, worried it would devour them, too. I reassured them, promising that we would escape to a place where the creature could never find us. I had my instincts on too, and I had to give the best feeling of safety to my cubs. We would leave here as soon as possible.Damon remained oblivious to the devastation he had caused, and I chose to keep his actions a secret. The burden of grief weighed heavily on my soul, and the thought of revealing the truth was too overwhelming. So, after gathering my over 300 cubs, of all sizes, I teleported us to my hidden sanctuary in Alaska. This was one place where the pack had not been. I had not even thought of this. I had kept this as a secret for quite a long too.Once a formidable fortress, it now lay enchanted, disguised as ancient ruins in the middle of nowhere. The pack knew of its existence, but it had slipped from their radar due to my careful manipulation. With the help of the witches I had befriended over the years, the fortress remained concealed, its true purpose hidden from prying eyes. I had my ways to hide my places.My fortress stood tall, its imposing grey stone walls and rough masonry giving it a cold appearance from the outside. But within its walls, I had transformed it into a magnificent haven. This was a little like me. What you see outside, does not tell you anything about what is inside. Over the years, I had modernized and perfected its interior, creating a place that I had always known would serve a purpose. Inside, opulence greeted me, with grandeur and elegance. The grounds surrounding the fortress were vast, with lush forests and countless opportunities for my cubs to explore and engage in various activities.As I led my cubs inside, guiding them to a few rooms to rest and become acquainted with their new home, a sense of weariness overcame me. It was time for me to call reinforcements. I knew I would need help. Retrieving my phone, I contacted my five trusted companions, soon to share with them the tragic events that had unfolded. I needed to keep my cubs safe, prevent any further loss, and uncover the cause behind the deaths. However, I lacked any samples or clues to guide my investigation.Preparing a larger room for my older cubs, I filled it with toys and activities to keep them occupied. Then, I reached out to Giselle, the magical house, and informed her of the distressing situation. I told her I lost three cubs, Damon ate them and mauled me. I told her about the heat as well. She expressed her deep concern and assured me she would soon send my previous cubs to assist me. I had quite a load of cubs with me. It was evident that I would continue to produce litter every week. I was truly well knocked up, but this was just my life.Just as I settled everyone down, soothing them into a state of rest, I noticed the familiar figures of Wulfe, Dexter, Colin, Magnum, and Murdock approaching. Exhausted and overwhelmed, I couldn't contain my emotions any longer. I rushed towards Wulfe, embracing him tightly as tears streamed down my face. He looked taken aback, but understanding the gravity of the situation, he allowed me to find solace in his presence. I felt his magic surrounding me. He made some spell, not sure what, I was getting tired; I was too tired to fight back.He murmured to me, "My unicorn, sh... don't fight it, let it help, it will soon help, sh..."Colin, sensing my distress, stepped forward and enveloped me in his arms, his touch providing comfort. As I felt a gentle prick on my arm, the familiar scent of his clovers and fresh grass filled my senses. Wulfe's magic sedated me, keeping me from flailing or freaking out. Colin kept me in his arms. I could feel his leprechaun putting my alpha side and my instinct back in a bundle, letting them sink deep. His soft murmurs, soothing, gradually eased my turmoil. Words escaped me as I succumbed to exhaustion, collapsing into his embrace, finding solace in the darkness that enveloped me.As I slowly woke up, I noticed that the room, where I was now filled with more people. Colin, a familiar face, came and sat beside me. He stroked me. I was pretty drugged up still.He asked, his voice filled with concern, "What happened? How did they die, and why did Damon resort to such gruesome measures?"It pained me to recount the details, but I knew I had to share. I began telling Colin about the tragic fate of my blue lion, his haunting last words. I described the struggles of my red leopard and the worry my peach-colored tiger had expressed, fearing my anger. I spoke of the euthanasia agent I had made from my fangs, confessing my weakness in not being able to grant mercy to my suffering cubs, instead of the suffering that they had gone through, allowing them to endure a peaceful sleep.As I shared, I noticed the tears welling up in Magnum's, Murdock's, and Dexter's eyes. Wulfe kept his expression neutral, but somehow, he suffered the most. Colin remained steadfast by my side as I explained how Damon had unleashed his alpha instincts upon witnessing my reaction to Charles' sudden appearance. I recounted how he had mercilessly attacked me, ensuring I wouldn't recover, and then proceeded to devour my deceased cubs, leaving the surviving ones terrified of him, fearing they might be next.Colin informed me that cheetah wizards had arrived to help the cubs, and typically, cubs would gain their immortality by the age of two weeks. However, it seemed like sheer misfortune that these three special cubs had fallen ill and met their demise.Colin didn't utter a word, as I speculated that perhaps if the pack had been present, those three could have been saved. His expression confirmed the possibility. It became clear that blaming the pack would serve no purpose, as it was simply an unfortunate turn of events.I knew the burden of this secret would be too heavy for the pack to bear, so I declared it must remain undisclosed. No one in the pack could know about what had happened. Just then, Wulfe presented me with a crystal. He explained that if I were to touch a cub with it, the crystal would turn green, showing that the cub would have gained immortality and would be safe to venture outside.They had seen who was immortal, and those had been put outside to play and be with my previous cubs, so they would teach them, let them play, and feed them as well. Little ones who weren't yet immortal were put in very safe rooms and Colin had made sure that everything possible was done to prevent infection.Outside, I could hear the bustling activity as my previous cubs had created various areas for different age groups, ranging from just over two weeks to four weeks old. My spacious yard had been transformed into a haven for them, filled with almost miraculous wonders. Watching my cubs joyfully playing, their innocence serving as a healing balm for my wounded soul.Colin took me to my kitchen, where he had prepared meals for me, where the aroma of delicious food filled the air. It was important for me to eat, as I was a breeding machine of sorts. After our meal, he led me to a room filled with care and warmth for the cubs. The soft lighting and gentle sounds of lullabies playing in the background created a soothing atmosphere. Colin had taken precautions to ensure that no germs could harm the cubs, and he assured me he would be there with them at all times.He had done something to my body to stop the production of milk, explaining that it was too many calories for me to spend. He showed me the abundance of high-quality formulas and frozen milk in the freezers, providing everything the cubs needed. My five said that they were here to stay and help me out. As time passed and my loyal five stayed by my side, my grief and loss slowly transformed into a tangible reality.Every week, as I had new kittens, they became a source of comfort and support, even helping me in their small ways. I couldn't help but wonder what would have happened if these five hadn't been with me. Colin was furious about the entire situation, and even Giselle from the magic house visited us.I had a lengthy conversation with her, sharing how common neonatal deaths were among regular shifters and expressing her concern. The supernatural shifters could also reside in our magic houses, and many people there wanted to help and find ways to prevent such tragedies.I explained to Giselle that autopsies or samples were not usually performed on the deceased cubs, as it was customary for males to dispose of them. This lack of knowledge made it difficult to determine the cause of death. Giselle expressed her desire to change this, which brought me some relief.Despite the sadness, I found a small semblance of happiness in the presence of my cubs. I bought three special roses and planted them in our yard. The vibrant colors and delicate fragrance served as a reminder of the three little ones who had passed away. I had heart-wrenching conversations with my cubs, as they held onto the memories of their lost siblings. I assured them that those little boys were now in heaven, watching over us from the stars.It took time and many conversations for them to understand that no one else would go to that heavenly place. I showed them the roses and taught them how to cope with loss, how to hold on to the memories, and, most importantly, how to embrace life and find joy once again.There was a palpable absence of any communication from the pack, a silence that I neither wanted nor expected to break. Magnum and Murdock, filled with anger towards them, would have surely blocked any attempt from the pack to reach out, making it clear how little they valued them. The atmosphere was charged with tension, their words cutting and unfiltered.Colin, my personal physician, was always by my side, diligently monitoring and caring for me. Wulfe, now my security, surprised me by holding me in his arms, gently lulling me to sleep. It became an honor for him to provide me with rest. His fury mirrored my own, a novel experience for me. This was very important to him to give me security and make me sleep. Colin had told them just how stressful this would be to my body, so no one of them listened to me, but Colin, and they cared for me.Magnum, Murdock, and Dexter took on the responsibility of guiding the younger cubs, teaching them, and serving as male role models. It was heartening to witness their anger, as they didn't resort to using sex as a coping mechanism like the lust creatures within the pack. This newfound approach taught me valuable lessons on how to process emotions and move forward. Instead of seeking solace in physical intimacy, they did the necessary emotional work before moving on. It was a healthier alternative, one that I began to adopt.Through their support, I learned how to confront and manage my own emotions. Rather than suppressing them, I discovered the power of talking about things out loud. These guys became my pillars, helping me navigate this alternative path of emotional growth. Magnum knew I could not yet unleash my rage. Cubs were sensitive to it, so we talked. We berated the pack. I told them things that had happened, and oh my god when we talked things through.My life was meticulously organized, and every detail was carefully planned. As my week began with giving birth, I found myself in a sterile environment, surrounded only by Colin, the trusted caretaker. The air was filled with the scent of antiseptic and the sound of gentle murmurs as Colin attended to the newborn cubs, administering drops, giving them flanks if needed, and examining their fragile bodies.He had quite a few leprechaun stuff to help to bind their powers if needed. I watched as he fed them their first milk, ensuring their nourishment and well-being. I had to just push them out. He took care of the rest. No need for me to lick them and he used his own pheromones as well, telling cubs he was caring for them, well cubs more or less saw him as my mate and I was actually happy about it.After the birthing of approximately 80-120 cubs, I was moved to the resting room, a tranquil space where I could recover. Colin performed a health check on me before Wulfe arrived with a nourishing meal. I was not sure if there was any extra in my food as the soft bedding beckoned me to sleep, and I would find solace in a peaceful slumber lasting around five hours. I was knocked out and not asked if I wanted to sleep. Like I said, I had my carers. They did not ask; they acted.Upon waking, I would cleanse myself in a refreshing shower and dress for the day. Joining me were my five companions: Colin, Dexter, Magnum, Murdock, and Wulfe, with the possibility of Giselle's presence. We would gather for a meal, enjoying each other's company and nourishing our bodies. We had quite an array of subjects of discussion when we were eating.Then, it was time to venture outside and spend time with the older cubs, those who possessed immortality. I would engage with them for a few precious hours before turning my attention to the vulnerable little ones who were not yet immortal and susceptible to infections. Colin had devised protocols to safeguard their well-being, including footbath disinfection, hand sanitization, and a thorough cleaning spell cast by Wulfe to eliminate any germs that may harm my precious, non-immortal cubs.After feeding and tending to their needs, we would examine the older cubs with a crystal, searching for signs of immortality. If any were found, we would joyfully prepare them for their first taste of the outside world, making room for others in need. Remarkably, I found I did not require a mate to fulfill my duty and continue the cycle of life. Whether others in the pack had bred was inconsequential to me; their choices were their own, just as mine were mine.It was my duty to breed, to make cubs for those other dimensions, and that what was I was doing. I did not need salvatore for this. I had my five.Once the cubs were fed, we would venture outside to spend time with the older ones and engage in conversations with the wise cheetah wizards. Their presence was enchanting, their curiosity urging them to hear the tales of my experiences. The heat and the unforgivable act of rape had ignited a fiery rage within these typically serene creatures.They stood by my side, ready to defend me, their loyalty unwavering. However, I commanded them to keep their tongues still, not to disclose anything to Damon or the rest of the pack. Despite everything I had endured, the mistreatment by the pack, I still felt the need to protect them. I knew they were not equipped to handle this tragedy, a burden that was mine alone to bear. It had shattered me, and I couldn't bear the thought of breaking my pack as well.I had no time to ponder about the future as weeks went by. The bustling sounds of my daily tasks filled the air as I tirelessly delivered one litter after another. Outside, the vibrant sight of lively happy cubs brought a smile to my face, while the older ones sought safety in the embrace of the magic house. Amidst it all, my five loyal companions remained by my side, their unwavering support invaluable to me.Through this journey, I learned the importance of seeking support from others, realizing that there was nothing wrong with doing so. It became clear that my pack, once too weak to comprehend the events that had transpired, was unable to offer the support I needed. Perhaps one day, I might disclose the truth to them, but I doubted they would ever be strong enough to understand my loss.It was a lonely realization, knowing that I lacked support from my husbands, my mates, and even my true soulmates. I would never receive the kind of unwavering support that Mariella and the other princesses had effortlessly received.However, amidst this solitude, I found solace in an unexpected source. My five had become even more important to me during this hard time. Even Dexter, a mere human, recognized my need for comfort. Despite his knowledge of my abilities and powers, he saw beyond them and acknowledged my vulnerability. It was a revelation, one that the cheetah wizards had always spoken of, yet my pack had ignored. They didn't want to see it. To them, I was almost a goddess, the strongest among them, and they refused to acknowledge the depths of my soul.So the universe, in its infinite wisdom, granted me my five loyal companions. They, and they alone, saw my true self and provided me with the comfort I longed for. In their presence, I could allow myself to cry, especially during those hormonal moments, as thoughts of my lost cubs weighed heavy on my mind. It was a remarkable bond, defying all expectations.I knew that if Pack stumbled upon here, there would be an explosion. They would not understand what had happened, and they never would. The air crackled with tension as I stood there, the powerful alpha female of my pack. The weight of their ignorance was my burden to bear. They weren't perfect, not by a long shot, but they were my pack.As I glanced at my five loyal members, their eyes locked with mine, I knew they would keep their silence. However, Giselle was different. Her fiery temperament and disappointment in Mariella and the pack made her unpredictable. She snapped at the slightest provocation, making it impossible for me to give her orders. I couldn't compel her to stay quiet, but I pleaded with her not to reveal the truth. The uncertainty hung in the air, and only time would reveal if she would honor my request.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Life was good within the pack. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of chirping birds created a symphony of nature. The babies, with their adorable giggles, brought a sense of joy and innocence to everyone. No one seemed to notice or care about Mimi's absence.The babies, in their way, had sensed her loss and moved on, capturing the hearts of the pack members. The pack had transformed a corner of their territory into a perfect nursery for the little ones. Each day passed by in a blur of love and care for the babies. They were constantly cradled in someone's arms, even when they were inside the house where Mimi had once been.Unbeknownst to anyone, Mimi had awoken and quietly moved away with her cubs. Number two and five, under Damon's permission, had entered the nursery to tend to the cubs. Oblivious to the fear and trauma of the older cubs huddled in the corner, they carried out their tasks as instructed by number one. Compelled by his influence, they administered drops, gave flanks, and took samples from the cubs. They even gave each cub a magical tattoo for identification in the future.In their compelled state, they failed to notice Mimi's lifeless body lying on the floor, her throat ripped open, surrounded by a pool of blood. The cubs, deeply traumatized by the sight, hissed and growled, but their distress went unnoticed.Number one, with no recollection of the three dead cubs he had consumed, felt a minor inconvenience of fullness in his stomach. Those cubs, though sick and frail, had provided him with a decent meal. They had been the size of four-week cubs, so not so tiny. His feline instincts had taken over, understanding the loss, but his connection to Mimi, being more jaguar than lion, was distant compared to his lioness, Mariella.Life continued to move forward, with the sweet scent of baby powder filling the air. The absence of the alpha female held no significance for them. It was eight weeks later when Giselle paid a visit, her anger palpable as she discovered Mimi's absence. Confusion filled the room as they searched for any trace of her presence.Giselle approached Mariella, her voice laced with frustration. "Those six won't enter the magic house unless their powers are bound. It's wonderful that you care for them, but we refuse to become their slaves."Mariella's brows furrowed as she responded, "There are no powers to be bound. They are perfectly safe to enter the magic house when we decide, and that time has not yet come. They are simply too precious to let go of."Giselle snorted dismissively, proclaiming, "You're weaker than I initially thought, a witch enslaved by these children. Take a Fodorian crystal and see for yourself. These brats are using their powers to bind the entire pack to worship them. Haven't you noticed that someone is missing? They've been gone for quite some time, and if you only knew..."Damon interrupted, his expression darkening. "I don't appreciate you referring to my babies as brats. Think twice before entering my house and insulting them."Giselle turned her gaze to Damon, demanding, "Tell me, where is Mimi? What is happening to her? If you had any idea, this pack wouldn't be able to handle it."Mariella fell silent, realizing that Mimi was indeed missing, and had been for a while. However, when she tried to look into the past, Mimi's whereabouts remained elusive.Giselle spoke again, her voice filled with certainty. "You could never understand what she had been through. I've seen her, and she is safe. Her five companions are with her, providing the support she needs. They are more of a pack to her than this group will ever be."Mariella protested, "What do you mean? We are her pack, and she should be with us, not those five."Mariella felt a sudden pang of jealousy, a sharp pang that pierced her heart. She couldn't pinpoint its origin, but the mere thought of Mimi, always surrounded by her devoted followers, irritated her to no end. The scent of frustration lingered in the air as Mariella remained oblivious to the telepathic abilities of her babies. Unbeknownst to her, her offspring had learned about Wulfe and others, potential sources of power and knowledge, and now they were on a quest to find them, to make them worship their existence.Damon turned to Giselle, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Where is she? What is she up to? It's been a few months since I last laid eyes on her, and she has already birthed several litters. How many has she produced?"Giselle snorted in response, her nostrils flaring with a mix of disdain and recognition. She couldn't help but notice the telepathic influence the babies had on Mariella, sensing her weakness. The sight of this pack, once strong and independent, now under the thumb of Mariella's manipulations, left Giselle unimpressed and frankly surprised.She could see through Mariella's schemes, how she reduced the cubs and wolves to mere cells for her gain, and how she managed to impregnate herself with babies who were now worshipped by the entire pack.Though Giselle considered Mariella a friend, she couldn't deny the manipulative nature lurking beneath her friendly facade. Despite their friendship, anger simmered within Giselle, fueled by the knowledge of the hardships Mimi had endured while the pack played pretend happy families. But as it was not her place to interfere, Giselle kept her thoughts about Mimi and the pack's submission to themselves.She just said to them, her voice filled with determination, "When you get bored, I mean when you want to be fucking for months, you need to bind those babies. We cannot bring those manipulative little creatures into the magic house. We need them to be bound for at least a week before entering, as others are susceptible to their powers."The room fell silent as Mariella's words hung in the air, and the babies cried, sensing Giselle's resistance towards them. Giselle left, and the rest of the pack continued to care for the babies, but her words lingered in their minds.Mariella pondered over the possibility that these babies possessed powers. She wondered if she could test it herself using a crystal, to prove that they were just innocent and beautiful. She recalled Giselle's bluntness and honesty, appreciating how she had encouraged her to stay in line and reminded her of her powers and responsibilities. Mariella had asked for this guidance to prevent past mistakes from repeating themselves.After a little over two weeks, Mariella finally had the chance to get the crystal. Damon had kept her focused on the babies, making her forget about Giselle's words. But now, she wanted to know the truth.She took the crystal in her hands and said to Damon, determination evident in her voice, "Let's see if Giselle was right. I doubt it, but now we have proof."Damon snorted, still under the influence of the babies.As Mariella brought the crystal closer to the babies, its color shifted to a deep crimson, revealing powerful abilities within them. Mariella and Damon felt foolish for underestimating their strength. The rest of the pack realized this revelation. It was time to bind these powers. The Salvatores began to resist the babies, causing them to cry. However, through telepathic communication and gentle teachings, the babies stopped crying. They did not want to be subdued, to be sedated by their "bad daddy."After 24 hours, the power-binding potion was prepared, its aroma filling the room. The babies were powerless to stop them from administering it. Mariella had made it taste sweet, and the babies enjoyed the flavor as they drank the potion. Slowly, their eyelids grew heavy, and they fell into a peaceful slumber, their powers now bound.One week before the babies could move to the magic house, their powers had been bound. The pack noticed when those powers stopped influencing them, making it difficult to find Mimi. She had secured herself in a hidden place, which frustrated them. Mariella and the wolves became jealous, suspecting that Mimi was hiding with her five supporters. They did not know how many litters she had produced, and it aggravated them to see her playing the perfect alpha female once again, showing the pack that she didn't need them.As the babies prepared to move into the magic house, the pack delivered a message asking where Mimi was. Giselle revealed she was in Alaska, in her fortress. Damon couldn't help but curse out loud, frustrated that there was yet another house or castle where the pack had never set foot.There Mimi was, with her five supporters, and the thought of Magnum being near her ignited jealousy in Damon. He wondered if she had been with all five of them, engaging in intimate acts. This thought compelled him to have a stern conversation with the five supporters, ensuring that Mimi belonged to him, not to them. Jealousy consumed both Damon and Mariella, and their emotions scattered because of the manipulation of the babies.Now, faced with this new challenge, it was time to confront Miss Perfect and reclaim her fortress as the pack's own. The idea of venturing to a remote place in Alaska was less than ideal, but they were prepared to take Mimi away from there and investigate the location. Perhaps they could even envision a future where they could breed cubs or babies in that sanctuary. Damon knew Mimi disliked it when the pack intruded on her sanctuaries, so it was time to make their presence known and establish their dominance.They ventured into the vast wilderness of Alaska, but instead of stumbling upon a grandiose house or castle, they were met with nothing but ruins. As they tapped into their extraordinary powers, a surge of potent magic enveloped their senses.Damon's voice echoed in my mind, his frustration palpable as he pleaded, "My beloved wife, please grant us entry. We want to see this Alaskan place, but bothersome magic bars our way. Allow us in, or I shall demolish it myself!"Damon's words weighed heavily on my mind, and I sighed in exasperation. I relayed to Wulfe that we were expecting visitors. Having given birth just two days prior, I knew it was time to nourish the cubs. Left with little choice, I reluctantly removed the enchantment, granting them access to the fortress.I braced myself for the impending chaos, instructing my five companions to avoid provoking an already furious Salvatore. Regardless of the outcome, I was grateful for the precious weeks we had shared. Still heavily pregnant, I knew I had to handle this situation and its consequences.As Damon and his pack witnessed the lifting of the enchantment, they beheld an unsightly fortress. Crude and uninviting, it appeared to be poorly constructed, with drafty rooms that would surely be detrimental to the cubs' well-being. They expected to have a conversation with Mimi about these concerns.However, as they stepped into the courtyard through the massive doors, their assumptions were shattered. The courtyard sprawled before them, adorned with lush green grass, vibrant blooms, and elegant marble benches. The air was filled with the pleasant scent of flowers, and the sound of trickling water from the various features added a soothing ambiance. One door beckoned them forward, and with cautious anticipation, they ventured inside.Inside, the grandeur of the place was overwhelming, resembling a magnificent Disney castle. The opulence was unmatched, with walls and floors adorned with luxurious rugs. Every piece of furniture was immaculate and antique, a testament to Mimi's wealth. The sight of it all only served to further irritate them.As they walked through the halls, it became clear that this was Mimi's dominion. Mariella couldn't help but mentally list all the changes and relocations she would make, even spotting a few items she desired for her Irish castle. Their irritation clouded their judgment, and it was evident that a major confrontation was brewing.Footsteps approached, accompanied by the sweet scent of strawberries. Mimi was coming. Surprisingly, she was still visibly pregnant, her round belly accentuated by a radiant expression and designer maternity dress. Despite her condition, she appeared healthy and serene. Damon couldn't help but count the months silently, realizing that she had likely given birth already. This only fueled their irritation and jealousy.Mimi had achieved what Mariella could not - breeding and producing litter after litter, caring for them all. Meanwhile, Mariella had put the cubs to sleep, asserting her dominance over the pack. She knew she was not the true alpha female; that title belonged to Mimi. The realization only deepened her anger and envy.In a sarcastic and irritated tone, Damon addressed Mimi, making his intentions clear. "I see you're still breeding. It seems I did quite a good job knocking you up, as you're still fertile. Perhaps it's time for me to meet my offspring."As Damon spoke to me, his voice quivered with pent-up anger, ready to explode. The pack's astonishment was palpable as they laid eyes on my pregnant form. I could sense the waves of jealousy emanating from Mariella and the other wolves, their eyes burning with envy.Keeping my expression neutral, I absorbed their seething rage and envy. I chose not to reveal what had truly happened and why I was here. It would be my burden to carry, allowing the pack to make assumptions and protecting them from the weight of the truth.I turned away, my words dripping with a hint of mischief. "Well, let's venture outside. The cubs thrive in the open air from as young as two weeks, and I have plenty of help."Damon snorted, clearly displeased. Traditionally, the cubs were to remain indoors until four weeks old, and Mimi's unorthodox methods only irritated them further.We made our way through the grand lobby and into the corridor, where a set of doors beckoned us outside. Within the protective bubble, the weather was idyllic. The perfect haven for the cubs awaited us, with separate spaces for the smaller and larger ones. The yard sprawled out, vast and inviting.Damon's gaze immediately fell upon Mimi's five supporters, including Magnum, Wulfe, and Dexter, alongside Murdock, who diligently tended to the cubs, fulfilling his duty.Mariella's anger intensified as she noticed cheetah wizards, a breed she had never birthed nor associated with. Mimi, however, regularly included these enigmatic creatures in the upbringing of the cubs. They gracefully guided and played with the young ones, painting a picture of disgustingly perfect harmony.They walked outside, and Mariella's eyes widened as she saw the various ages of cubs frolicking about. They appeared happy and healthy, but they did not recognize Damon. Mimi, gracefully moving among them, engaged in conversation with the cubs and their mothers. Even Magnum and Dexter, the older males, interacted with her and the cubs. Mimi had found the perfect male models for these little ones.In her mind, Mariella suggested to Damon, "I think it would be a good idea to perform a procedure on her, removing the remaining litters and placing these cubs in the magic house. We should move away from here until we can safely navigate this place. There are plenty of litters, and she has been here for at least ten weeks, possibly making 13 litters in total. It would be healthier for her to stop being a breeding machine, even though she excels at it. We can use her fertility later and have her breed within the pack, like this."Damon snorted, his emotions swirling, but his rage clouded his judgment. He somehow knew that Mimi was not the enemy, but they were. He refused to let that thought surface. This place needed the pack, and they needed to uncover its secrets. They watched as Colin approached Mimi, engaging in conversation, and soon enough, Mimi turned and ventured inside.Damon's curiosity got the better of him, and he whispered to Mariella, "You stay here and listen to the cubs. See what this is all about. I'll follow Mimi and Colin to see what they're up to."Mariella nodded in agreement. Damon trailed behind Mimi and Colin as they made their way inside.As Colin guided me towards the entrance, showing it was time to feed the little ones, I felt a surge of readiness. We walked down a corridor, where we took off our shoes and donned gowns. Then, we slipped on special shoes for the cubs' room.As we prepared ourselves, the snide voice of Salvatore caught me off guard. He asked, "What is all this about? Where are you going? Is there some infection or something?"Colin replied, "Nope, it's just our protocol to minimize infections. We're going to feed the little ones."Damon eyed him suspiciously, but he followed Colin's instructions, not fully understanding why such precautions were necessary to ensure the cubs' safety. He knew there had been some infections in the past, even among the little ones, if luck was against them. However, he had no clue why this rigorous process was needed to prevent any bugs from reaching them.After carefully donning our soft gowns and slipping on our shoes, we diligently disinfected each pair, ensuring every germ was eradicated. As we entered the cub room, a tingling sensation filled the air, signifying the magical power of Wulfe at work, further arousing Damon's suspicion. However, his doubts were quickly dispelled when he noticed three litters eagerly awaiting their feedings.Without hesitation, Damon inquired, "Why aren't you enlisting more help? Why just you and Colin?"I calmly explained, "It's easier this way. We can efficiently complete the task while minimizing the risk of infection. They say knowledge brings more pain, and since Colin and I have become familiar with the germs that could harm these precious cubs, we want to ensure their safety."Damon fell into silence as he tenderly picked up a cub, gently placing him or her on the bottle for nourishment, and meticulously wiping them clean afterwards. Meanwhile, I tended to the larger cubs, providing them with milk infused with a hint of meat, alongside the countless vampires in need of blood milk.Once the bigger ones were fed, I retrieved the crystal and assessed who among them was ready to venture outside, and who had gained immortality.Damon curiously questioned my actions, to which I replied, "Our cubs attain immortality at around two weeks old, as Giselle informed me. So, I'm just ensuring that those who are ready can explore the world beyond."I had found 13 tiny cubs, their fur soft, eagerly waiting to venture outside. As I informed my cheetah wizards, their eyes sparkled with anticipation. With a wave of my hand, I teleported the cubs outside their pen, where the wizards stood, ready to assist.The fresh air carried the scent of earth and freedom, bringing a sense of relief to my heart. Damon, my irritated and confused husband, gazed at me for a long moment, recognizing the relief on my face. Without saying a word, I understood his silent acknowledgment. He had no idea why I was relieved when those cubs got outside.After a little over an hour, we ensured everyone was fed and settled them down for sleep. We joined the cubs outside, embracing the tranquility of the night. Mariella and the wolves conversed with the cubs, their voices filled with warmth and care. Even Mimosa and Shadow, once envious, now eagerly embraced their role as teachers and pack members.Mariella wandered through the yard, her footsteps soft against the grass. She marveled at the vibrant colors of the plants, her fingers gently brushing against their delicate petals. Amongst the flowerbed, she discovered three freshly planted roses, their fragrance wafting through the air, filling her senses with their sweet aroma. They were very special roses, and their blooms were multicolored. They were fae roses and those are difficult to attain or cheap. Puzzled, she couldn't comprehend their presence.One of the older cubs approached her, whispering, "They are in stars, watching over us. We don't want to join them there."Perplexed by the cub's words, Mariella quietly resolved to request the roses be moved once the cubs were settled.Suddenly, Mimi, Damon, and Colin emerged from the house.Damon's voice echoed in Mariella's mind, "Soon, my love, I will attend to Mimi. Ensure the magic house is prepared. The young cubs live in a sterile environment, as they are not yet immortal. They require shelter and care. One young lady is about to take a nap and prepare herself for the end of this breeding season."The weight of responsibility settled upon Mariella's shoulders as she absorbed Damon's words, understanding the significance of her role in this extraordinary journey.Mariella stood at a distance, her eyes fixed on Damon as he approached Mimi, who was now strolling in the yard. The air was filled with the indistinct murmur of conversation as a few Salvatores conversed with Wulfe and others. Mariella had already called Giselle, instructing her to prepare for the relocation of the cubs to the magical house.In one swift motion, Damon reached Mimi and forcefully injected a sedative into her lungs. Mimi's eyes rolled back, and she went limp in Damon's arms.Witnessing this, one of the cubs, visibly worried, approached Mariella and asked, "Will mommy go up to the stars?"Confused by the question, Mariella wondered if it was something the cheetah wizards had told the cubs.Nevertheless, she reassured them, "No, Mommy is just sleeping. Daddy will take care of her. You guys get to go to the magical house, where there will be so much fun. Everything will be fine."Mariella stepped inside the house as Damon carried the unconscious Mimi in his arms, teleporting them both into the medbay. The medbay was an impressive sight, not like anything she had seen before. Damon gently laid Mimi on the bed and administered another dose of medication, while another member of the pack got drugs from another house. Moving swiftly, they connected the medbay, upgrading its equipment to accommodate the procedure. Mimi was then transferred to the operating theater, where a cesarean section was performed.Mimi's womb, filled with 60 litters, was meticulously emptied. Each cub was magically nurtured and energized before being moved to the magical house. The breeding season had come to an end, and Mariella couldn't help but feel a tinge of jealousy towards Mimi's fertility and the size of her litters. But now, she was relieved that Mimi's womb was small and insignificant, as her feelings of inadequacy as a less fertile female diminished. They had suppressed Mimi's hormones to prevent any further pregnancies.Soon, it would be time for a holiday, followed by a life within the pack where Mimi would be an integral part. However, the rage that consumed them made them uncertain about the duration of this holiday. So much had fueled their jealousy and anger, so the holiday might be a lengthy one. It wouldn't be long before Mimi woke up and discovered what awaited her.I woke up in the sterile medbay, the sharp scent of antiseptic filling the air. My head throbbed, a lingering reminder of the chaos that had unfolded. As my groggy mind pieced together the events, I remembered being ambushed by Number One in the yard. And then...blankness.A sudden realization struck me like a bolt of lightning - I was no longer pregnant. The weight of that burden lifted, bringing a mix of relief and sadness. Damon approached me, Mariella standing silently by his side.His voice dripped with cruelty and disdain as he spoke. "Sixty wombs, an impressive achievement. But your hormones are now bound, your wombs emptied. It's time for a holiday, though I haven't decided how long it will be. As for what happens afterward, we'll see. Just know that you won't repeat your actions. We're in Utah now, so get yourself up and running, and then we can finally enjoy the holiday we deserve."I kept my expression neutral, masking the turmoil inside. His words confirmed the pack wanted nothing to do with me. So be it. I rose from the bed, feeling a hollow emptiness. Being pregnant had brought moments of joy, but I would endure.My burden, my sorrow. I would always remember my three little ones, and the haunting memory of Damon consuming them. It was etched into my mind, hidden away in a secret part that no Salvatore had access to.After a quick shower, I teleported to the dressing room, knowing exactly where it was in the pack's territory. I retrieved my clothes and made my way to the kitchen, where no one paid me any attention. Not a single Salvatore acknowledged my presence. Charles glanced at me with a hint of fear, a reminder of how I had attacked him. But I didn't bother explaining myself. I grabbed my food and continued to eat in silence.Damon's voice cut through the air, his words laced with jealousy. "I've informed Alaric that your five supporters are now free. They'll be preoccupied, leaving you to fend for yourself. It seems you were too reliant on them."I couldn't help but think that their jealousy was the driving force behind their actions. If only they knew the truth. But they would never know. I was always protecting them, even now.I had a plan for this holiday, starting with a visit to the hospital and my clinic. I needed to uncover the truth behind these neonatal deaths, learn from them, and gain more knowledge. And being a trauma surgeon was exactly what I needed. So after the meal, when the rest of the pack just teleported out, I took out my phone, made a few phone calls, and prepared to be once again a healer, not a killer.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I had meticulously prepared my plan as I embarked on my new role as a trauma surgeon. Despite Damon's attempts to keep my five occupied, my loyal team stood by me in the hospital and my own clinic. Colin, now as a trusted colleague, joined me at the clinic as we engaged in lengthy discussions about investing in the investigation of these neonatal deaths.Soon enough, I observed a peculiar pattern - it was predominantly males who consumed the cubs. As my patients arrived, I inquired about this practice, only to learn that it was customary. While it served the purpose of preventing the spread of infection or any potential harm, it impeded our ability to investigate. We urgently needed a plan.Days filled with hectic schedules, I wracked my brain to devise a solution. Conversations with various couples revealed their willingness to cooperate with our plan of acquiring samples before consuming the cubs. Blood, tissues, and various other samples were crucial for our investigation. Colin's expertise in procuring the right protocols was invaluable.We gathered supplies for our volunteers, hoping they would not be necessary, but preparing for any eventuality. We meticulously trained them on how to use the supplies, demonstrating the proper techniques for obtaining the required samples. Colin diligently arranged multiple locations where these samples could be delivered.Our intention was not to immediately investigate each sample, but rather to accumulate a substantial number for a comprehensive diagnosis or to gather crucial information about these perplexing deaths.It could very well be that there would be multiple pathogens and various other factors, making it a complex issue to solve. However, as we informed them, the Magic House was more than willing to help. They might be able to come up with immunization or antibiotics once we can identify the cause of death. Of course, we also educated them about cleanliness and shared a few simple steps that could greatly reduce the pathogen load, ensuring the safety of the cubs.But then, there was this sad little truth that because these shifters weren't immortal, the cubs wouldn't be either. Our pack had been an exception to this, and it felt wrong to know that my cubs had enjoyed safety within just two weeks, while these poor cubs had to rely on having a robust immune system, which they could only achieve by six months old. It was normal for cubs to die during the first two months, but there had also been deaths among slightly older cubs.Again, it was a matter of hygiene, and we needed those samples. But with each sample, it meant that one cub had died. It was something that resonated deeply within me, as I had experienced loss myself. The pain was so intense and debilitated me. If I hadn't been pregnant and those would have been my only cubs, I'm not sure I would have been able to cope. But my litters had kept me going.I could have gone into hiding, as I remembered that pain and knew it would haunt me for the rest of my days, throughout my immortal life. But this pain was mine alone; it wasn't meant to be shared. Our pack wasn't strong enough to bear the burden of guilt and loss. It was time to move on and keep my secret to myself.I had been working for a few weeks already, completely consumed by my duties as a trauma surgeon and a supernatural shifter doctor. My days were filled to the brim, leaving no room for thoughts about the pack or life after their holiday. But then, out of the blue, my phone rang. It was Magnum calling.I glanced at the screen and saw his name, so I answered, "Hey Magnum."He wasted no time and got straight to the point. "I know you're busy, but is there any way I could borrow you for a few hours? We received a tip about a house, more like a castle, and I'd appreciate it if you could come with your dark finder radar to check it out. It's enormous, and I don't feel like spending hours searching every nook and cranny if there's nothing there. This place is supposedly one of the vampire women's lairs that were connected to Sark."I let out a sigh, glancing at my packed schedule. While I had planned to get my paperwork in order, this unexpected request could serve as a wonderful distraction. Besides, who knows what we might find there?"Well, I have some free time in my schedule," I replied. "Doing paperwork isn't exactly thrilling, so I might as well accompany you and see if there's anything we need to deal with."Magnum grunted in approval. "Excellent. I'll be there in ten minutes, and the drive will take about an hour and a half. You can do your paperwork in the car if you want."I wasn't particularly keen on that idea, so I informed Colin, who was at the door. "I need to go somewhere with Magnum to check out a place. I'll be back later. There's nothing in my schedule right now, and I'm not on call."Colin frowned, offering his company. "Do you want some company? I'm free as well."I nodded, appreciating the offer. "Well, Magnum wants me to check out one of the vampire women's lairs on my radar. If you're up for it, the drive will take an hour and a half."Colin nodded and quickly changed his scrubs into normal clothes while I remained in my normal clothes.As Magnum pulled up in his car to pick us up, I noticed he seemed unfazed by Colin's presence. They engaged in a lively conversation about various topics that men typically discuss, while I sat quietly in the backseat, lost in my own thoughts about my work and the few cases I had on hand. The drive was peaceful, or at least in the sense that I remained silent while the conversation in the front seat revolved around matches, football, and other subjects that held no interest to me whatsoever.Finally, we arrived at our destination - an imposing castle. The castle was massive, its gray exterior lacking any kind of modern touch, and far from being visually pleasing. I had no desire to own such a castle, so I decided not to take it and let them find someone else who would appreciate it.As we approached the door, Magnum reached into his pocket and retrieved a huge key, struggling to open the heavy door with a grunt. Colin stepped in to assist, successfully getting the door open so we could enter.Once inside, I was immediately hit with a potent scent of old perfume, lingering traces of past sexual encounters, and a sense of the dark and sinister - all things I had become accustomed to being present in the castles and lairs of vampire women.I took out my radar, focused my concentration, and activated it. It didn't take long for the radar to detect several items, which was quite surprising.I announced, "Alright, we have loot here. I've found 14 items, two of which are listed as gray. I'm not sure what that means, but I'm determined to find out about those two items first."Following protocol, Magnum gripped me. Whenever I activated my radar and went to retrieve something from it, someone always had to keep hold of me. This was necessary because I had a compulsion to touch whatever I found, and it could potentially be dangerous. Normally he might put me on the leash, meaning belt around my waist and leash. It is nothing new to me. He has done that for years now.As a dark finder, I often stumbled upon unpleasant and hazardous things. So, I had a partner who was trained to prevent me from touching any potentially harmful objects, and they were well-versed in handling such situations. Magnum knew how to handle and control me.Curiosity consumed me as I ventured towards the enigmatic blips on my radar, determined to uncover their identity. I approached a specific door with unwavering resolve, leading us to a dimly lit cellar. Magnum, with a swift motion, located the light switch, casting a feeble glow upon the dank space, revealing our path.Descending the steep stairs, we entered the cool depths of the cellar. This place had once served as a prison, as rows of empty cells lined the lengthy hallway, culminating at a door. This was one place I did not want to own, not at all.Remnants of a grim past lingered, with the pungent odor of despair and faded bloodstains adorning the moldy mattresses scattered within some of the cells. Colin, closely trailing behind, and Magnum's firm grip on my arm provided a sense of security.As we reached the door, Magnum noticed a lock, but I confidently suggested, "Step aside; I'll kick it open."Colin grumbled, cautioning against the unknown, "Let me handle it. We must proceed cautiously."With a powerful kick, Colin shattered the lock, and the door swung open. Maintaining his hold on me, Magnum braced for what lay beyond. His grip on my arm was not light. He kept a tight grip on me, ensuring that no sudden move would get me free. Colin took the lead, fumbling in the darkness momentarily before locating the light switch. A solitary lamp hanging from the high ceiling bathed the room in a soft glow, illuminating our surroundings.In the chamber, two enormous cages dominated the space. Inside each cage, I initially mistook the figures for humans, but upon closer inspection, I understood why they appeared grey. They were beings in need of salvation. As a light finder, Mimosa was absent, but somehow her radar had alerted me to their plight, compelling me to rescue them. This was new to me, to be able to save someone. I mentally snickered. Was this some sort of message from the universe that Mariella was no longer worthy of being a savior? But I was?As we ventured further into the room, a male figure rose from his seated position. Towering above 185 cm and possessing a slender frame, his black hair contained streaks of grey. His ageless face bore the weariness of countless years, and his dark grey eyes regarded me with suspicion. His noble features twisted into a frown, and I noticed a flicker in his nostrils as he sniffed the air. Suddenly, before my very eyes, he transformed into a dragon.Standing over four meters tall, his massive body strained against the confines of the cage, which now seemed too small for him. He emitted a snort, but no smoke or fire accompanied it. I was not fazed. I had met dragons, quite a few in my time. They were allies of the pack and they had been saved the same way. He was sick. His majestic form smelled of sickness and he was not in good shape.As he moved, I witnessed black, lifeless scales falling to the floor, revealing patches of exposed skin. The sickly scent of his weakened state filled the air. Despite his frailty, he regarded me as a threat and attempted to intimidate me. He snarled, revealing his teeth.Magnum released his grip and stepped back in awe, and Colin mirrored his actions. However, I remained unafraid. Damon and Mariella had previously rescued two dragons, Draco and Silver, healing them and moving them to other realms. If necessary, they could aid us. To prepare for such encounters, they had given us a pendant, a symbol of our alliance with the dragons. Draco and Silver, once the king and queen of the dragons, seemed youthful compared to the ancient creatures before me. Something inside knew that these were very old.I cautiously approached, my steps measured and deliberate. I made sure my body language conveyed no threat as I retrieved my pendant, allowing it to dangle loosely from my hand.The dragon peered closer, its voice resonating in my mind. "Very well, you may be a friend, but as a non-human, you are not to be fully trusted."Suddenly, a woman's voice spoke, its melodic tone unfamiliar to my ears. Her voice carried a hint of reproach, as if she was trying to convince the male of something. "Frag, durh, khan bahr, drag'huon'rel, greqght doch fez, gruh."The male dragon responded to her out loud, "Silvara' nnah, mein khan frac, beach poe."The female let out a sigh and turned to me. "If you can forgive my husband, he is uncertain of your intentions. You possess the pendant of fire, yet you are not human. What exactly are you? Can you show us?"I nodded and began my transformation, morphing into a jaguar, then a tiger, a lion, a snow leopard, a leopard, a lynx, and a wolf, before returning to my true form.I spoke to her, "I am a being of many forms. I am a shapeshifter, a vampire, and a triple alpha. I am also immortal, a siphon, an energy exploiter, and a harbinger of chaos." I let my locks be visible, but I choose not to let my vampire side out. I let my chaos power feel in the air.As the male dragon transformed back into a human, he let out a weary sigh and leaned against the wide-apart bars. He seemed breathless. Despite their distance, the bars held them captive. He appeared weakened but remained silent.After a while, he spoke, his voice filled with a mixture of resignation and hope, "You are the one, the chaos who sets us free, as per my vision. But beware, your destiny will not be peaceful."I couldn't help but snort in response. "I know," I replied, my voice filled with the weight of past hardships. "My life has been an ordeal, and it won't transform into a fairytale. My name is Mimi, and I'll get you guys out of here. We have a clinic where we can help you, or we can take you to the magic house. Our friends, Draco and Silver, are there. They might be able to assist you."The male dragon introduced himself as Drag'huon'rel, but said I could call him Drake. He pointed to his mate, Silvara'nnah, known as Sylvie."We won't go to the magic house just yet," Drake said. "We need you to do one thing for us."I nodded, acknowledging their request. "I am a doctor, and Colin here is, too. We can help you heal," I assured them.Sylvie spoke, her voice filled with desperation. "We only have a few scales left. Once they die, we'll be stuck in human form. It would be an honor if you could take one scale and let it live within you. It's crucial for dragons that one of their scales survives, even if not within them. Maybe one day we can take them back. Our magic will perish fully if those scales die."I nodded again, understanding the gravity of their request. "Sure, but I must warn you, I'm a special case. I can't promise anything."Drake's eyes gleamed with hope. "I've seen a vision, and you are the best hope for our scales, our magic to survive. 'One with night and day comes, sets us free, and gives us hope. Inside her, there are a multitude of powers. She is the creature of love.' Maybe someday, when we're healthy enough, we might take them back. But for now, please."I nodded once more and moved towards the door of the massive cages. Focusing on my willpower, I channeled my rage and unleashed a powerful kick on the locking mechanism. The door creaked open, and I pulled it wide, helping Drake out. Colin stood nearby, offering his help as Drake leaned on him, his weakness clear.As Drake stood before me, he lifted his tattered shirt to reveal a magnificent, oversized scale resting above his heart."This is the last one. Can you take it?" he asked, his voice filled with urgency.I replied with determination, "I can take it, and I will cherish it."Little did I know about the powers and the boost this dragon scale would grant me.Drake took my hand and carefully removed the scale, then pulled my shirt aside so he could place it above my heart. As he did, I felt a surge of energy coursing through me, and the scale shimmered in response. A smile spread across Drake's face, filled with gratitude.Next, I went to free Sylvie, and she handed me her final scale. I accepted it with reverence, knowing that these scales held a significance beyond my understanding.Placed delicately beside the imposing scale of Drake's, there sat a smaller, more delicate scale with a subtle pinkish hue. Two dragon scales now adorned my skin, their presence a testament to the honor given to me as their chosen scale bearer. These scales were the last remnants of their once mighty forms, leaving them trapped in human bodies.It was our responsibility to aid in their healing, hoping that one day they could reclaim their true dragon shape. Colin focused on helping them as Magnum and I with Dresden, who had teleported here, seemed out of those dark finder objects. so this place was now done. We said nothing about the dragons to Dresden, just found those objects. It was as hard as always, the need to touch them. Magnum kept me not touching them until Dresden gave permission. Then we were done and Colin had given first aid to dragons. After tending to their wounds and providing nourishment from the meager supplies, that he had found in the house, we carefully packed them into our car.Everything was new to them, having been held captive by malevolent vampires in their universe for far too long. There was much to explain, but I chose not to disclose the existence of my pack. Our clinic had suitable accommodations for them to live in, and we would need to educate ourselves on their dietary needs, as they were unfamiliar with human food.Colin grasped the task of guiding them, allowing me to focus on my duties as a trauma surgeon. The impact of these scales on my being remained a mystery, one that only time would reveal. I pushed aside any thoughts of my pack as we settled Drake and Sylvie into their new home, and Colin provided them with books to read.However, my obligations as a surgeon called me to the hospital, for there was another VIP in need of my skills. Prepared and determined, I embarked on a rare and complex surgery to remove a brain and heart tumor simultaneously. The patient happened to be the wife of the vice president, beloved by many.Though the operation was successful and I took pride in my work, it wasn't long before the consequences of my heroic deed became apparent. I was to be honored once again, bestowed with yet another award, and required to attend a gala. The thought of the upcoming event bored me to no end, but my exceptional abilities left me with no choice but to begrudgingly accept this obligation.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It had been an absolutely incredible time for me in the past few weeks or days since Drake and Sylvie settled down and Colin took care of them. I had suggested to Colin that I could try making a dental substance, but he refused, mentioning that his leprechaun would handle it and it would be better for it to start on its own. The scales I had gained made me feel incredibly energized, as if there was no exhaustion, even after an 18-hour operation. I was able to be on call for several days with no issues.But the real surprise came a week after the scales were embedded into me. I was getting ready to take a shower when I caught a glimpse of my chest in the mirror. The scales were absolutely magnificent, and I didn't even think about how the pack would react to this. It was then that I noticed something even more astonishing - three small scales had grown over the existing ones, covering more of my skin.I thought to myself, "Well, looks like I'm becoming scaly, an actual dragon..."But I didn't dwell on that thought as I stepped into the shower and felt the sensation of the new scales against the water.After getting dressed, Colin came by later on, and I eagerly showed him my newfound scales.His eyes widened as he looked at me and said, his voice quivering with excitement, "Do you have any idea what this means? Let us do something."I couldn't quite grasp his idea, so I urged him to explain further."We can start harvesting these scales and transfer them back to the dragons. I've managed to heal a bit of their skin, and there's a perfect spot to place these scales. I believe you'll continue to grow scales for them as long as it's needed."I was taken aback but also filled with joy. I wanted nothing more than to help Drake and Sylvie, and if growing scales for them was my role, then I was more than willing to embrace it.In just a few days, I had grown six new scales for each of them. Drake and Sylvie were amazed at the progress. Despite dragons still being sick and weak, Colin assured us that these scales would not only survive but also enhance their healing abilities.However, the process was not without pain. As Colin gently removed the scales from my skin, it stung intensely, leaving my skin red and raw. I knew it would take some time for me to fully heal from this. The dragons were overjoyed to have six living scales each, as they hadn't had so many in months.According to Colin's theory, we would continue this weekly, allowing me to grow more and more scales for them. Colin advised them against transforming into a dragon for now, as they were still recovering and the scales didn't need any additional stress.Drake warned me, "These scales will grant you immunity to drugs, strength, and endurance, but be cautious. They may also ignite passion within you."Sylvie added, "They could make you feel sexually aroused and trigger your rage."I smiled and assured them, "Living in a pack of lustful creatures for century and over, my rage is a part of me. Even with these incredible boosts from your scales, I will be able to keep myself under control."They exchanged knowing glances as if they believed I wouldn't take their warning seriously. But soon enough, I would feel the effects on my skin. I was prepared for that.I had paid little attention to how long I had been away from the pack, nor did I think about them much. It was better to keep myself busy and focus on preparing for the upcoming gala. Maybe at some point, I would consider the pack and what I should do.However, the thought of breeding filled me with fear. I could never reveal what had happened, and every time I would have a litter, the fear of losing them would haunt me. I couldn't see myself breeding anytime soon. And if the pack bred, they would have to do it without me. I just hoped that no cub would fall ill or die. This was the way things were, and it was better for me to be a surgeon, and a doctor, than a wife and breeder.Time flew by, and soon it became routine for me to have my scales removed every week. I had grown in different sizes, so Colin had to scatter them across various parts of the dragon. He had permitted them to take on their Draconic form, but only when he placed new scales on them. I, too, sprouted scales all over my body. It was always a surprise to see where the next batch would emerge and how large they would be. The larger the scales, the more painful it was to extract them. My skin was red and raw afterward for several days, despite my healing being fully on.To soothe my skin after each extraction, I discovered a specially planned, thick balm made of centrifuged bumps fortified with blood. It worked best. I made sure to have it on hand whenever I needed to part with the scales. Months had passed since I left, and the pack had not contacted me, nor did they occupy my thoughts. There was no presence of them in my mind whatsoever. I made certain of that.I began strengthening my mind, layering it with a thin veil of chaos, followed by my will and alpha power. I even infused a hint of rage. It was slow work, allowing each power to settle before adding more. But the increasing fortress within my mind shielded me from telepaths and fear demons.This was merely a precaution to keep myself safe, even though I had my five companions watching my back. At the gala, there would be high maintenance security measures in place. Nevertheless, I would have my five with me to ensure my safety. It was public knowledge that I would be there, so it was highly likely that my enemies would attempt to capture me.Pack had been on the Azores for three months, surrounded by the scent of the ocean and the warm breeze caressing their faces. After their stay, Damon informed everyone, except Mimi, to gather in their newest castle in France. They were promised a thrilling round-trip adventure across Europe as a pack. Excitement filled the air as each female expected to have several males to accompany them on this journey.However, not everything was as fun and enjoyable as expected. Adam, Charles, Demon, and Lepard adamantly refused to drive with any woman, opting to navigate the roads themselves. This decision irritated Mariella, but she couldn't deny that all ten Damons took exceptional care of them all.To compensate for the lack of company in the cars, Bran and Samuel joined them, ensuring camaraderie during the long drives. The spacious cars provided an opportunity for intimate moments, meaning fucking like rabbits even during the journey if the need arose.Throughout the three months of driving, they paid little attention to the grumpy quartet. It wasn't until they reached a Spanish castle Damon decided to address the issue and attempt to understand what was troubling them.Charles, with an air of anger, responded to Damon's inquiry, "You have no bloody idea about anything. Don't worry, it won't be long before we're no longer a part of this pack."Confused, Damon frowned, unable to comprehend the situation fully. Just then, Lepard entered the room, casting a disdainful gaze at Mariella.He coldly stated, "Soon, you will be the 'alpha female,' but I won't be here to live under you."Mariella, bewildered, asked, "What have I done to deserve such hatred from you?"Lepard snorted in response, "It's not about you. It's about Mimi. She's not here, and once this is over, we're out of this pack."Curious, Damon pressed for clarification, "What is 'this' that you're referring to?"Adam joined the conversation, adding, "Mimi has been shielding her mind. Lepard is barely present, and Charles and I are no longer connected to her. She has cut us off and reinforced her mental defenses. Lepard is struggling to break through, but..."Damon snorted, his frustration clear as he observed Lepard's inexperience as a telepath. Whatever Mimi had done, he was determined to win her back, but as he focused, he realized he was no longer immersed in her mind. The grip he once had was slipping away, no matter how much effort he exerted.Damon fell silent, perplexed by this sudden abandonment. He searched his memories for any clue as to what went wrong, but found nothing to explain her reaction. It felt as though Mimi was distancing herself from him, and he couldn't comprehend why.Adam interjected, "Well, we're occupied tomorrow night. We have a gala to attend, so we won't be here."Mariella inquired, "What gala? And why would you go there?"Charles sighed, retrieving a large ornate envelope from his pocket and handing it to Mariella. It was addressed to the pack, but they had paid little attention to their mail lately. Mariella opened the envelope and pulled out a beautifully decorated and embossed invitation. It was an invitation to a gala where Mimi would receive the highest honor and a medical award. She had saved someone very important once again. The invitation had been intended for all of them, but they had neglected to check their mail.Lepard said, his voice filled with pain, "At least we get to see her. Even if I will lose her soon, maybe she will talk to us."Mariella couldn't comprehend the reason for his anguish. Mimi wasn't going anywhere. However, as she glanced at Damon, she noticed a pained expression on his face as well. There was something more to this situation.First and foremost, they needed to bring Mimi back and unravel whatever had caused her to shield her mind. They all began preparing for the gala, hoping to meet Mimi and shed some light on the matter. Mariella contemplated what to wear, but then Damon's thoughts entered her mind, a rare occurrence these days. She could sense his regret and pain at not being able to stand by her side during the event, not being able to accept the award with her or introduce her proudly as their pack member.They would have to remain in the background, mere spectators in the crowd, unable to showcase their genuine connection to her. Their choices, actions, and history had led them to this point, and now they had no choice but to accept it and strive to mend their relationships. Not everything was always perfect.Damon could feel the weight of the situation, the breeding and their involvement with Mariella's babies had driven Mimi all the way to Alaska. There was something deeper at play here, something that needed to be addressed and discussed. He couldn't help but wonder what he had done to warrant such a drastic reaction, causing Mimi to shut him and everyone else out of her mind.Memories of choosing others over Mimi flooded his thoughts, the entire pack being as brats who had accompanied him to Alaska. It hadn't been a pleasant experience, the tension and jealousy palpable. He remembered how freaking jealous they had been to Mimi and it was time to ask her forgiveness. But despite all that, Damon believed there had to be a way to mend the bridges between them. Perhaps Mimi could shed some light on the reasons behind her actions.Determined, Damon decided to attend the gala. He reached for his phone and dialed Alaric's number. As he listened to Alaric's voice on the line, he learned about the unwavering support and protection that the five had provided for Mimi. Alaric mentioned a few other names, Drake and Sylvie, unfamiliar to Damon. It seemed that Mimi had forged new friendships, and this could be the perfect opportunity to introduce them to their pack.The morning sun cast a warm glow as I prepared for the evening gala, an event I found rather dull. The invitations had been sent, but I doubted the pack would actually show up. Despite the promise of good company and allies, I knew there would also be those who sought to challenge me.Colin, occupied with other matters, hadn't yet extracted the scales from my back. With twenty scales each for Drake and Sylvie, the process would undoubtedly be excruciating. We planned with them to transfer the scales during the gala, which would be held in a luxurious manor, not my own, but with ample space for the extraction.This was the only suitable time, as Drake and Sylvie were frequent travelers and it wasn't our place to restrict them. They liked to travel and see the world, and they were now well enough to do so. I packed a bag of healing bumps and several additional bags to accommodate the size of the scales. They were going on yet another trip straight from the gala, so this was the only time for us to transfer these scales.I also included some painkillers, ensuring they wouldn't affect my mental state. It wouldn't do to be mentally impaired at the gala, as I needed to remain sharp in case any unsavory characters were lurking about. Once again, it was time for me to rely on my rage as a painkiller, hoping that the medication would keep me relatively pain-free so I wouldn't have to rely on my rage too heavily. After all, I was supposed to be this big savior and it would not be ideal for me to be bursting at my seams with my rage.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As the time approached for the pack to go to the gala, a mix of excitement and apprehension filled the air. They were eager to uncover the truth behind Mimi's disappearance from their minds, knowing that it couldn't be anything pleasant.Mariella, in particular, was curious, as even Giselle had been distant and irritable lately, hinting at the severity of Mimi's ordeal. Determined to find out what had happened, Mariella planned to ask her at some point during the evening. Surprisingly, she had kept her lips sealed about it, even from the pack leader, Damon. This was unlike her, but she felt it was best to withhold certain information for now.Damon had chosen a stunning peach and violet silk dress for her, which hugged her body and accentuated her curves. With a daring slit and a deep neckline, it showcased her breasts perfectly. Her dark red hair cascaded down her back, partially styled in an intricate and sophisticated updo by Damon himself.The scent of passionfruit and the smoky essence of Damon's vampire side enveloped her, blending with her own delicate peach fragrance. Her vampire nature was mild, and her bloodlust seldom awakened. The men, all dressed in black suits, looked incredibly handsome.The boys wore velvet coats, while the Salvatore brothers had their expensive suits and tuxedos, complete with personalized handkerchiefs in their breast pockets. Damon stood by the window, sighing to himself, and Mariella understood that Mimi and the gala were weighing heavily on his mind.She hoped tonight would bring about a change, a chance to see Mimi and perhaps even talk to her, to finally set things right. The prospect of attending another party filled her with joy, as she loved dressing up and engaging in lively conversations. And Damon, it was his favorite thing to dress her up, just as it was for Mimi. He missed her presence, and Mariella knew this night would be pivotal in their quest to reunite with their missing pack member.I had chosen to wear a stunning dress that I had brought all the way from India. It was made of luxurious satin and had a captivating combination of black and bright pink. The fabric felt smooth against my skin, and its loose fit added to a comfortable elegance.The dress was adorned with golden vines and large pink flowers, including peonies and roses, against a pitch-black backdrop, creating a dramatic effect. The waistline was slightly loose, accommodating my current shape. The dress covered my body modestly, with short sleeves and a neckline that was not too revealing. I was a little bit of thinner shape, but not too bad yet, not in my opinion, but if you ask Colin, he has his own opinion on my fitness.It also concealed my back, which had scales. I didn't want to be visible after they were removed. Although the scales would draw attention, I had a backup plan to sell them as a new fashion trend. If it ever comes to a situation where someone would see them on my skin. I had no control over where they were sprouting, so I had come up with a few explanations if they would someday sprout in my neck or hands.I was grateful to have found this dress, as it was sophisticated without being overly sexy, provocative, or princess-like, making it perfect for the occasion. The length of the dress reached down to my ankles, fully covering my body, but its tightness subtly highlighted my femininity. I was a top surgeon, not a seductress.I styled my blood-red hair into tight curls and neatly put it up in a hairdo, anticipating the removal of the scales later, when I could let my hair down and further cover my back.While I was on call, I had backup plans in case of emergencies, but I was prepared to go if the need arose. The hospital had protocols for various situations, and I was relieved that there had been no need for them during my time. As the chief of trauma, it was my responsibility to lead and manage any accidents or similar incidents, but thankfully, everyone on the team was well-trained and capable.My makeup comprised smokey eyes, adding a touch of allure and enhancing my features. Despite never considering myself as pretty or beautiful, unlike Mariella or the wolves who exuded beauty effortlessly, I was ready to embrace the evening. I was feral-looking, my supernaturalism was clear in my face.Magnum arrived just as I was reaching for my purse. As I opened it, the scent of leather and gun oil wafted out, mingling with the faint aroma of perfume. This purse was no ordinary accessory; it had been a special gift from Reddington. It had an enchantment that allowed it to hold an abundance of items. Yet to anyone else, it appeared like an ordinary woman's purse.I was armed as always and I had my bump bags there as well, my painkillers, and a few other items. I had to be prepared for pretty much everything. I was way too wanted and this would be quite damn dangerous for me to be in that gala, but I had a veritable army safeguarding me.Magnum, the one who had taught Drake and Sylvie everything they knew, was also their dedicated bodyguard. He ensured their anonymity, protecting them from those who sought to capture or harm them. He had a fondness for my scales and always wanted to witness the growth of the next batch. He loved to touch them, joking that I was no longer a hummingbird but a Dragon.So far, we have distributed around ten percent of the scales to the dragons. It had been two weeks since they started growing new scales themselves, but I continued to craft scales for them. Drake assured me that once they were strong enough to produce their own, I could stop. However, I would keep those last scales from them as a gift in case they needed more in the future. And as I had earned them and would need them in the future. I had told them about my cubs, about my pack too, and they just did not understand how someone could treat me like that.Bearing their scales was a tremendous honor, but they insisted that the honor was theirs. They expressed deep gratitude for my role in saving them, as well as for Colin's help. Sylvie spoke of love, saying that it would find me and vice versa. Love, she said, was a fickle yet powerful force in the universe. It was because of my love I could grow the scales. According to them, I was a creature of love. Not a creature of lust.Following Magnum, I made my way downstairs to where Murdock awaited. As I descended the stairs in my high heels, the sound of my steps echoed softly in the grand foyer. Murdock whistled low, his grin reflecting in his eyes. I couldn't help but roll my eyes at his antics. He had grown very much during that time after I had let him feel and I was not sure if would I lose him to some woman someday. Together, we walked towards the car.I was guided to the backseat while the men took the front. The car glided through the bustling city, the hum of the engine barely audible amidst the urban cacophony. At that moment, I resolved that this would be the last gala I would attend. Perhaps, I should also remember not to save so many important people to avoid such troublesome events in the future.We arrived at the gala; the room buzzing with anticipation. In about an hour, the festivities would begin, and I would receive my awards and honors. As a trauma surgeon, brain surgeon, and even a heart surgeon, I have saved countless lives. The recognition kept pouring in, but I never truly accepted it.If I were as godlike as they believed, no patient would ever perish under my care. Yet, I had learned the bitter lesson that not everyone could be saved. It was a lesson I embraced, masochistically yearning to learn it over and over again. Despite Colin's reassurances that losing patients was inevitable, I still felt like a fraud. But tonight, I would put on a facade of honor and perfection.As we entered the venue, the room was filled with a sea of people. The air was thick with excitement and the sound of chatter. Later, after the award ceremony, we would attend to transferring those scales. I discreetly carried my painkillers, silently enduring the pain caused by Colin pulling at those scales. My skin would remain sore and raw for days, a secret I kept from him. He would not be too impressed with me if this would come out and probably it would lead him to knock me out when taking them off. I had my problems with medical procedures still so no sedating of any kind.A few minutes passed, and I suddenly noticed the arrival of Salvatores and their pack. It was surprising, even though I knew they had been invited. I had been convinced that they wouldn't pay any attention to the invitation. Charles glanced at me, his expression puzzled. He seemed like he wanted to approach me, but it was nearly time to start the ceremony. He remained in his seat, and they found a table where they all sat down.Mimosa wore a green dress, Shadow had a yellow one, and Mariella had a peach and violet ensemble. She was tightly linked with number one. I noticed number four staring at me intensely, attempting to invade my mind. However, my protections kept me safe. Buzzing in my mind told me that there were quite several strong fear demons.Magnum whispered to me, "13, hummingbird, strong ones but do not worry, I and Murdock will deal with them soon."I just nodded. So far, there were thirteen very strong fear demons present. It wouldn't be long before Magnum and Murdock could eliminate them. The time for that would be after I would receive my awards. Magnum was next to me. I was holding his arm all the time.A fear demon walked past Mariella, and I saw her nostrils flicker as she caught his scent. She whispered something to number one, and his expression hardened. I could see him scanning the surroundings keenly, and a few other Salvatores seemed on edge as well. It was good for them to realize that they weren't the sole reason for my protection. Good Sarks came to sit with the pack, and they appeared to be engaged in conversation.I was a very sought-after victim still, so I have my army to keep me safe. I had told my five about the programming. Magnum assured me he was on top of those threats, no matter what Damon ordered him to do. Damon is not part of the fleas, so he has no power over Magnum. Threats against Mariella aren't first in line when it comes to my five. Despite what Damon had told them to handle.Alaric approached me. He had a tuxedo too, and he was dashing as he was a vampire now, and said, "Well, look what the cat dragged in. I never thought your pack would come here."I replied, "That makes two of us. I have no idea why they're here, but let them be. They just noticed our 13'friends' and are a little on edge because of that. How many bad Sarks? And what else?"Alaric muttered, "Five or six. About 7-8 others from other facilities and three Krychecks. They're trying to hide in the shadows, but we're prepared. You're perfectly safe, and no one will get to you. We will keep you safe."I nodded. I knew I was too important of a target for many, so there were plenty of eager ones who would attempt to harm me. I had an army after me. This was almost comical. I had to be cautious about what I consumed tonight. Meaning, not much of anything or then something that Wulfe has tasted. My five were sharp and ready to act.Dexter would accompany me on stage as my bodyguard, and Magnum and Murdock would ensure the stage was secure. We also had a few witches who would erect a shield when I stepped on stage, so if someone tried to shoot me, it wouldn't work. I saw Mariella whispering something to Jewel Sark as she spotted one krycheck and a few other nasty ones. Sark frowned. he spoke something to his sleeve, almost. I saw a few good sarks moving around, trying to take out bad guys.Damon, number one, looked at me, clearly irritated, as he had noticed just how many there were people after me and how unsafe it was for me to be in any kind of public event.It was time to do this. The room was filled with anticipation, buzzing with excitement. There had been a long and devotional speech about my accomplishments as a doctor and healer. Dexter was sitting next to me. I looked at the podium. Listening as the chief of the hospital was giving his speech. As I stood up, the room fell silent, and I felt a surge of adrenaline.Out of nowhere, Damon appeared, offering his arms to me. I could feel the warmth of his touch as he escorted me to the stage. He stood by my side as I accepted my award; the spotlight shining brightly on us. He was alert, there was tuning in him and he was keeping me safe, but he was ready to act if anyone would try to do something to me.Just as I was about to give my speech, Damon seized the microphone, his mischievous smirk lighting up the room. Suddenly, number two appeared, joining us on the stage. He guided me away, ensuring my safety. Number one, with his ancient wisdom as a thousand-year-old vampire and as my loving husband, addressed the audience.His voice resonated with a sense of pride and protectiveness. "It is a great honor for me, a thousand-year-old vampire, to be the husband of this incredible woman. She truly deserves this award, and it pains me to see her standing here alone. Unfortunately, some people wish to harm her, but it is my duty and honor to keep her safe. She is grateful for all of you being here tonight, and as a telepath, I can sense her gratitude."Laughter erupted from the crowd, the sound filling the room. Damon's charismatic presence only added to the jovial atmosphere.He playfully remarked, "Though she doubted my arrival, as I tend to be a little lazy, I would do anything for my baby. Thank you all for keeping her safe. She is truly one of a kind, and I am deeply in love with her, despite the trials and tribulations we have faced."With his words of appreciation spoken, he encouraged everyone to eat, drink, and enjoy the evening. The room was filled with the clinking of glasses, the aroma of delicious food, and the sound of laughter and conversation.I sat at a secure table with Alaric and Magnum. Their surprise was clear as they observed Damon's actions. I entrusted my award to number two, who would ensure its proper display.As the night progressed, people mingled, their voices blending into a lively symphony. Mariella, known for her talkative nature, engaged in conversations, her voice carrying across the room. I wandered alongside my bodyguard, feeling protected and secure. I saw arrival quite many vampires, looking at Damon, who was clearly their sire and they were starting to get rid of the bad guys as well.Suddenly, Sylvie and Drake appeared, their presence bringing a sense of joy and vitality. Sylvie resembled a combination of Kara Killer and Maria Bello, radiating strength and beauty. Drake, with his resemblance to Michael Brandon and Michael Landon, exuded confidence and charm.Their dragon forms were a sight to behold. Sylvie's form shimmered with golden scales, intermingled with silver and pink hues. Drake's form was a deep, mesmerizing shade of blue, adorned with hints of violet and golden accents. The air was filled with a hint of excitement and wonder as they joined the festivities, their spirits high.My scales, which I had nurtured and grown for them, shimmered in an array of vibrant colors. They shifted hues depending on my mood - a deep black when consumed by rage, soft pinks, and purples when in a good mood, and a captivating violet-gold when reminiscing about intimate moments.I feared that my emotions and fury would taint these scales, but to my surprise, Drake and Sylvie found amusement in my anger, even when it was unleashed in its entirety. However, with a single touch from Sylvie, my rage would subside, replaced by a fiery passion. She revealed the power held within these scales.Colin was present as well, engaging in conversation with the dragon. The time has come to extract the scales from my back and transfer them to the waiting dragons. Having taken my painkillers earlier, I was prepared for the procedure. We moved across the room that Colin had carefully prepared for this purpose, ensuring a smooth and successful transfer of the scales.Damon surprised Mariella by boldly stepping onto the stage alongside Mimi. The crowd erupted in cheers, overwhelming her with the sound of their excitement. Mariella couldn't help but go with the flow, her heart racing in surprise. It was a wonderful moment, a testament to Damon's growth. He effortlessly guided her with a gentle grip on her arm and confidently delivered his speech as if he had been Mimi's husband all along.However, amidst the celebration, Mariella couldn't ignore the presence of numerous nefarious individuals. Evil Sark and fear demons lurked among the crowd, casting a shadow over the festivities. Few Krychecks and other nasties too. Damon's discontent was palpable, but the arrival of their pack instilled a renewed sense of purpose. The Salvatores, along with the boys, Adam and Charles, were occupied with dealing with these unsavory characters, taking out the trash in their own way. Damon had called his vampires as well to show these bastards that he does not like when his wife is threatened.Left to her own devices, Mariella engaged in conversation with everyone around her. She was a natural conversationalist, relishing in the exchange of words. It was during one of these interactions that she noticed Mimi engaged in a discussion with two unfamiliar figures. They were not human, their otherworldly presence clear. Curiosity piqued, Mariella turned to Mimosa, seeking answers.Curving a knowing smile, Mimosa took a moment to delve into the depths of her memories.Finally, she spoke, her voice filled with wonder. "They are the first dragons, the very first of their kind. Words cannot describe their immense power, almost god-like. However, they are not in the best of health. It seems that Mimi has come to their aid, and Colin is assisting her. As for their destination, I am uncertain."Damon approached, Mariella beckoning him to join her.Excitement bubbled within her as she shared the news. "Mimi is friends with two of the first dragons. They just entered that room, and it seems they are unwell, as Colin is accompanying them. I thought perhaps, as a healer, you could be of help. I would love to meet these dragons and converse with them. There are so many questions: why, how, and when."Damon grunted in agreement, taking Mariella's arm as they ventured into the room. The murmurs of conversation enveloped them, blending with the symphony of sounds and the intoxicating scents of the party. Numbers two and four stood nearby, ready to intervene if necessary.I was in that dimly lit room, the scent of antiseptic hanging in the air. The chair I was leaning on had a sturdy frame, its backrest providing support as I leaned against it.Slowly, I lowered my dress down to my waist, exposing my bare back so Colin could examine the scales. Sylvie, in her dragon form, still had inflamed patches of skin, but the leprechaun drops provided some relief. Colin carefully collected enough scales for her skin to heal, but finding the right spot for each scale was a challenge.Sylvie kept herself relatively small, about the size of an oversized Great Dane, but she could enlarge if necessary. These scales, however, were quite large, so it seemed likely she would need to grow a bit. Luckily, the room was spacious, offering plenty of room for her to expand.I could sense Colin behind me as he gripped the scales with forceps, his touch sending a shiver down my spine. With a tremendous amount of strength, he began to extract the scale, causing intense, excruciating pain. Despite the agony, I remained silent, not uttering a sound.Finally, with a forceful yank, he successfully removed the scale. Colin then turned his attention to Sylvie, searching for a suitable spot to place the scale. With gentle precision, he pressed it into position, waiting for it to grow and anchor itself. Sylvie let out a soft grunt, showing that the scale was securely in place. Colin returned to me, his presence reassuring, as he prepared to extract the next scale.Suddenly, the door swung open, and Damon and Mariella entered the room. Sylvie's initial panic subsided as I reassured her, "No worry, they are friends."Drake, my loyal companion, moved closer to me, positioning himself protectively between Damon and me. It only took a few moments for the dragon to sense that Damon and Mariella were part of my pack, a pack that had yet to earn their respect. They also knew the tragic fate that befell my cubs, the reason I had kept it a secret from the rest of the pack. I was more or less their savior and how the pack had treated me, had not impressed these ancient beings.Damon approached Drake cautiously, addressing him, "Hello, I mean no harm. As a healer and Mimi's husband, I was curious to see if I could offer any assistance."His eyes fell upon the scales on my back, and he fell silent, his curiosity piqued.Mariella turned to Sylvie, her voice filled with respect. "It is an honor to meet you, the first one. I see Mimi is giving you new scales. May we also try to help you? Damon here is a healer, a wizard over a thousand years old. Perhaps he can assist you, too."Drake snorted dismissively, his voice tinged with gratitude. "You may be a healer, but you are no husband for Mimi. She has given us an incredible gift by growing new scales in her body, and we are eternally grateful to her. She is our gren'nahal'dif, our savior. You fail to respect her, love this creature of love, and demand her to submit to you. True husband cherishes his wife, acknowledges bond of love between them."Damon bowed humbly, acknowledging his shortcomings. "I am well aware of my failings as a husband to Mimi, and it is something I need to work on. But please, may I try to help you? It is the need within me to heal that drives me."Sylvie nodded, her anticipation palpable. Colin carefully extracted a large scale from Mimi's back, his brow furrowed in concentration. He was trying to find a suitable spot where to put this very large scale.Damon approached, his presence comforting. "Let me try to heal this patch here, so you can fit that scale in place."He placed his palm, marked with the symbol of a healer, over the red and sore patch on Sylvie's skin, focusing on his energy. The room was bathed in a soft glow as Damon's palm emitted a gentle light. Sylvie released a contented sigh as the pain began to dissipate.After a few minutes, Damon removed his palm, revealing Sylvie's now healed dragon skin. Colin approached, carefully fitting the scale into the newly healed patch. Just as they finished, the door swung open and the other Salvatores entered. Drake transformed into his dragon form, allowing the remaining five Salvatores to attend to his healing.The air was filled with the hushed whispers of conversation as they discussed using dentals to aid in the healing process. Exhausted and in pain, I leaned against a nearby chair, observing the remarkable efforts of my pack as they diligently assisted these magnificent dragons before me.Colin's fingers swiftly scraped across my scales, their scraping sound echoing in the room as he worked at a faster pace. Each scale found its place as if he knew exactly where it belonged.With a sly smirk, he told me, "This is the last one, Mimi. Soon, this will be over and you can go back to mingling."His words hung in the air, aware that I had no interest in socializing or conversing with humans.When he finally removed the very last scale, I let out a tired sigh and reached behind me. I retrieved a bag filled with a soothing balm that I had prepared beforehand, intending to spread it over my raw skin. Damon approached me, his footsteps echoing softly in the room.He asked, "Well, it seems you've come prepared. Give me that. It will heal the dragons even more. Do you have more?"I remained silent about the reason for carrying the bags of balm, but handed both of them to Damon. My back stung, red and raw from Colin's extraction, but I used my abilities to conceal the discomfort, ensuring it didn't appear irritated. It wasn't always wise to hide my weaknesses, but it was simply a part of who I am.I pulled up my dress, zipped it up, and left the room as salvatores were still healing and talking with the dragons.I walked out into the hall and soon saw Draco and Silver walking towards me and asking, "Is it true? The first ones?"I nodded, and Mariella came out of the room. Draco and Silver went to talk to her and soon they went into that room too. Well, I was walking with Magnum. He kept his hand on my back and I pressed my lips and not uttered a word, even though it was so damn painful.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I was mingling with the guests, feeling the buzz of excitement in the air. Magnum, my trusted companion, walked beside me, his presence providing a sense of security. Murdock, our skilled eliminator, scanned the area, targeting any potential threats. Despite Salvatore's prior efforts, there were still a few baddies lurking about, but I felt safe under their watchful eyes.Time seemed to blur as we circled the room, engaging in conversation and laughter, when suddenly, a beep from my purse startled me. I pulled out my pager, feeling a rush of surprise. It was a major incident, and I was urgently needed. First one for me.  Magnum guided me to another room, where I made a call to the hospital. The news was grim—a massive pile-up on a nearby road, multiple casualties, and utter chaos. We were the first responders, and I had to take charge.Returning to the hall, I glanced at my team. Their eyes were fixed on me, filled with anticipation. Magnum stood faithfully by my side, while the rest of my team followed closely behind. It was time to act. No more gala. We swiftly made our way to the hospital, needing to change our gear and gather supplies. Time was of the essence, and urgency propelled our every move. My five were going with me, no questions asked.As Magnum took the wheel, the car filled with a heavy silence. Murdock, Wulfe, Dexter, and Colin remained quiet, their minds focused on the task ahead. I knew each one of them would be instrumental in the field, their unique skills ready to be utilized. The details of the accident had reached me, and it was a horrific scene that awaited us.The chaotic sequence of events began when a private airplane, carrying approximately 15 people, encountered some sort of mechanical fault, forcing them to attempt an emergency landing. Desperately searching for a suitable spot, they found only one expansive road. The road, eerily quiet, led them to believe that their emergency permit to land had been approved and that everyone had been adequately warned. Thus, they made the daring decision to touch down, hidden from view behind a sharp curve.Unbeknownst to them, two massive trucks laden with chemicals were barreling down that very road. The drivers, weary from hours on the road, succumbed to fatigue and collided with the unsuspecting plane. The impact spawned a cascade of events, as other vehicles traveling in the opposite direction became entangled in a rapidly forming pile-up. The unfortunate outcome: those two trucks, the ill-fated airplane, at least a dozen cars, and even a bus became entwined in this disastrous accident. Misfortune seemed to have struck all parties involved.I had no idea why it had happened and it was not my job to even try to find out. My job was to save as many as possible. There were doctors at the scene already as well as firemen and other emergency personnel, but I would be trauma lead as this hospital was the main one where victims would be taken. Pack's hospital was not a trauma hospital. There was no trauma department.As we arrived at the hospital, our destination became apparent - a particular section reserved for trauma cases. Swiftly, I changed into my gear, donning scrubs and protective outer clothing. Designated as the trauma lead, I collected my pre-packed bags, containing an array of dental substances. I had done quite a collection, just in case.While not all of these materials could save lives, I had prepared a significant quantity of potent black substance, carefully drawn into syringes, three cubic centimeters per syringe. This powerful painkiller was intended for those who were beyond saving, a means to ease their suffering and grant them a peaceful exit. The irony of being able to administer such powerful relief to dying humans while being unable to offer mercy to my cubs was not lost on me. However, I pushed aside these thoughts and focused on ensuring that my bag was fully prepared.My five were with me. Every one of them was ready and Colin would be one of the trauma doctors as well. He had his own bag with leprechaun substances and some of my dentals as well.Within fifteen minutes, we were primed to deploy to the accident scene. I traveled with my team of five, while the rest of the crew hopped onto the waiting ambulances, revving their engines in anticipation. The journey ahead promised to be time-consuming, but we were prepared for the task at hand. My adrenaline was flowing already, but I kept my mind on the point.I briefed everyone on their assigned responsibilities, distributing the syringes to my team. They had no qualms about employing these powerful painkillers, understanding the small solace they could offer to those beyond saving. It was also a money saver, as my dentals were free. They did not come out of the hospital's budget.As we arrived at the scene, the flashing lights of many emergency vehicles illuminated the area. The wailing sirens filled the air, blending with the distant cries of people in distress. A sea of individuals dressed in bright yellow suits moved with urgency, their presence clear amidst the chaos.Stepping out of the car, I briskly walked towards the unfolding tragedy. As I approached, a crowd gathered around me, their anxious faces eager for guidance. Taking a deep breath, I gathered my thoughts and spoke, my voice projecting over the commotion."Colin, take your team and assess the plane. Ensure it's safe to enter and evacuate those trapped inside. Wulfe, assists with the hazardous chemicals, minimizing the exposure for civilians. Dexter, Magnum, and Murdock keep everyone calm and maintain order. Make sure that no press, or unauthorized access. You have your syringes as well if you see the need to use them. Our team will focus on the injured, differentiating between red and black."With my instructions given, I swiftly organized the assessment team, assigning colors to each victim. Green indicated minor injuries, yellow signified the need for hospitalization, and red denoted life-threatening conditions requiring immediate attention. The black category, seemingly without hope, became my priority, as I aimed to salvage as many lives as possible.Greens could go to some clinic to be seen and it would be important to get everyone moved out here. Yellow to the hospitals nearby, even in Pack's hospital. Red went to our trauma department and black into a body bag, to be identified if needed.As my team dispersed, I began examining the victims myself. I carried my bag of medical supplies and prepared for the daunting task ahead. Suddenly, a group of firefighters motioned for me to join them. I followed their gesture and approached a mangled car, crushed and distorted by the impact. Knowing that it would take time to treat and try to save, and that time might mean someone dying, did not make this any easier.Inside the vehicle, a pale woman sat in the driver's seat, clearly in immense pain. The black plague rested beside her, showing her critical non-hope condition. Her lower body had been crushed, and she wore an oxygen mask.As I spoke to her, she weakly removed the mask and pleaded, "Please, my baby. I know I won't survive, but please save my baby."My gaze shifted to a fireman who had been looking into the backseat. A child's car seat lay covered by a blanket, concealing a tiny figure. It became clear that the baby had not survived the accident. The woman was going down to drain, so to speak. She did not have much time.The woman saw my expression, and she said, "Please let me hold my baby, one last time."My heart sank as I continued to assess the woman's injuries, but there was nothing I could do. Her lower body was severely damaged, and she was losing blood rapidly. The car's compression had temporarily slowed the bleeding, but any attempt to extricate her would cause her death within minutes. Time was running out. Her desperate plea had tugged my heartstrings, and I wondered if it was possible to grant her last wish.I walked a short distance; the ground crunching beneath my boots. As I approached a nearby fireman, keeping my expression neutral, I inquired about the condition of the baby, my voice steady and hushed. "Is the baby clean? Can she hold it? She won't make it, but she should hold it one last time."The fireman nodded solemnly and replied, "The impact caused the baby's neck to break, but we can wrap it up to make it easier for her to hold. It won't be too bad for her."I nodded in understanding, my heart heavy with the weight of the situation."Do it," I said, my voice barely audible. "Then, when she has the baby in her arms, give her the black syringe."The fireman nodded in agreement. I turned away, my steps quickening. In the corner of my eye, I saw the fireman gently handing the little bundle to the woman. Her face lit up with a bittersweet smile as they administered the syringe of painkiller. She cradled her baby close, and as I moved towards my next patient, I could hear her heart faltering, then stopping altogether.I forced myself to remain focused, pushing aside any sentimentality. There were countless others in need of my help, countless lives to save. I steeled myself for what lay ahead, and it wasn't long before someone beckoned me closer once again. This was going to be hard, and I needed to be focused. Time to be a clinician, and rely on facts, not feelings.Mariella and Salvatores had introduced their dragons to each other, their scales shimmering in the light as they intertwined. The sheer joy radiated from their faces, as they knew it would take time for Salvatores to heal their majestic creatures. However, Draco and Silver, with their magical abilities, offered to assist in the healing process. Together, they brought the dragons to live in another realm, where a magical house awaited them.Salvatores made a promise to heal them, but for now, they all needed to recharge their batteries. The dragons were eager to connect, sensing the potential in their newfound companionship. They believed that getting to know each other would aid in their healing journey. Meanwhile, Salvatores had successfully healed Sylvie and Drake, so much so that Mimi, their beloved alpha female, might not grow any more scales for them.However, Damon vowed to keep a watchful eye on her, just in case she did. He knew the scales possessed immense power and desired to be a part of it. He wanted to share that power with his wife, no matter what it would take. He was quite a greedy individual, and it was clear that the baby had more powers to give to him. He had finally gotten rid of those hints in his mind, meaning he wanted a damn vampire power to himself, too.As they left the room and mingled for a while, a sudden realization struck them. Mimi and several others were missing, including her five companions. Alarmed, a woman approached Mariella, showing her a newscast displaying Mimi being the leader at the scene of the accident and she was walking away in that newscast to save others. Mariella wasted no time in sharing this with Damon. After a moment of contemplation, Damon took action."Fine, we will go and help," Damon said with determination. "I will make a call, asserting our rights as doctors. I am an emergency doctor, and our pack will come together to aid her. When we arrive, I will explain our mission, and we will proceed from there. Darling, brace yourself, as this will be a challenging ordeal, and there may be casualties."Mariella nodded, her heart prepared for the hard task ahead. Despite the potential heartbreak, she realized she had rediscovered her passion for experiencing new things. This journey, though arduous, represented a chance for growth and exploration. Damon wasted no time, already dialing the phone, as they teleported into the hospital, ready to equip themselves for the mission.Damon delved into Mimi's mind, knowing that she had various dental substances in her kit, and he was determined to work alongside her. They would be a team, saving as many lives as possible, even though some cases may be beyond salvation. But Mimi, true to her nature, would try anyway. He wanted to see this side of her. To feel what she felt. He wanted to connect with her. Get to know her.I was tending to a man whose heart was on the verge of giving out, desperately trying to save him. The surrounding air was filled with the metallic scent of blood, a stark reminder of the severe blood loss he had suffered. This man was on the brink of darkness, but I hoped to bring him back into the realm of the living, from black to red.I reached for my healing booster, knowing it had limited effectiveness on humans, but hoping it would work its magic this time. Just as I was about to administer it, one of my team members approached me, interrupting my concentration.Their voice cut through the tension in the air. "Boss, there are more medical personnel here. They want to see you, to get their orders."I grunted in frustration, knowing that every second counted as the man's heart continued to beat weakly. I was in the midst of an emergency operation. The man was sedated on the makeshift operating table. With his abdomen opened up, I carefully tended to his lacerated liver, placing a temporary patch to stem the bleeding. My healing booster helped. As I worked to regain control, the man's condition began to stabilize, but nothing was certain yet. I gave him a second dose. And one syringe full of my blood. Vampire blood can heal, but humans are fragile. Even with it, I can't save everyone.I turned to my team members and instructed them, "Put the new arrivals to work on the walking wounded and clear things up. I'll join them as soon as I'm free."I was focusing on this one. Trying to make sure that he had enough blood to survive the transfer. I gave him a little more fluids.Deep down, I knew that freedom might not come anytime soon. I kept a watchful eye on the man for a few more minutes, relieved to see his stability. Using staples, I closed his wound, covering it securely. I gave orders to nearby paramedics, urging them to transport him to the hospital as soon as possible. My makeshift patch wouldn't hold for much longer, and he needed to undergo surgery urgently. He needed fluids, as his blood volume was so damn low.As the paramedics loaded the man into the ambulance, I removed my blood-stained gloves and carefully packed away my medical kit. Glancing around, my eyes fell upon my pack. They had arrived, with Damon leading the way, the others following closely behind. Their overalls marked them as trauma doctors, just like all the Salvatores. The same went for the boys and Adam. Oh, they were new arrivals.It was time for me, as the leader, to put them to work. Everyone was needed in this chaotic situation. No time to listen to orders but to give them. This was done as I saw fit. My way or the highway, so to speak.Suddenly a man ran at me, crying and trying to hug me, plead with me, and sob something that I needed to save them. Firemen gestured to the car where the now dead woman was still holding her dead baby in her arms and this man was her husband. A few firemen came and took men with them, trying to explain that they were already gone and he should go away.Man's pleas and crying echoed in my ear as he wailed over his dead child. It had been their only child, a miracle, and it had been a long and hard process for them to get that baby. And now he had lost everything. My pack witnesses this scene with their expressions unreadable. I could see Damon's jaw moving, Mariella's expression getting a little softer, and Charles looking at me sharply. Like he would have seen something in my face.As they approached me, I addressed them firmly, "Listen up, I am the lead here, so no questions about my decisions. Not now. First of all, Adam, Charles, and the boys, I need you to search the forest and roadside. Victims often get disoriented and sometimes get thrown out of the car. Transform into your alternate forms and find them. Once you locate someone, teleport them to someone who can care for them. Mariella, I know it's not a pleasant task, but you need to start identifying the black ones - the deceased or near-death victims. We need a list for when people call and inquire. Use the magic house if necessary, but remember, there are already many of them. You need to speak with relatives as well or anyone who asks where their loved one is. We are trying to identify patients and ambulances have a database of who has been admitted, and where. "I pointed out to her the rows of body bags laid out to the side.She nodded, her eyes scanning the grim sight. "No problem," she said calmly. "I can handle it. I'll call a few witches to help. They can inform the hospital and the relatives. I and my witches can handle all and every query."With that, she walked away, leaving behind the boys, Adam, and Charles, who had already left.I turned to the wolves and said, "You two, take charge of the walking wounded, the green ones. Get them moving and onto the buses we have ready. They need to be taken to clinics that can care for them. And make sure the press doesn't get in the way. Magnum, Murdock, and Dexter are already keeping things calm, but there is always nosy press. work with them. Ambulances are needed more badly wounded and we need to clear people out of here."Mimosa and Shadow briskly approached the injured humans marked as green, clearing them away. They were surprisingly dominant as they went to talk to Magnum.I continued, "Numbers two, five, seven, nine, and ten, go with Colin to the plane and assist the red ones. We have plenty of ambulances, so stabilize them and load them in. We don't need to fully treat them right now."Number one spoke up. "I'll be with you, baby. We'll do this together."I nodded in agreement, saying, "The rest of you, start from the other end, help wulfe. He is trying to minimize those chemical fumes and there are victims there too and tend to those who still have hope. Here are syringes for those with no hope." I gave them kits, filled with my substance-filled syringes. Number two looked at me sharply, taking them.I looked at number one and said, in a clipped voice, " I'm focusing on saving as many as I can, turning the black tags into red. Are you ready for that?" I asked for number one.He nodded firmly and replied, "First, let me check your bag so I know what resources we have. I have collectors and jars with me. I might make a few substances myself."The Salvatores took their positions while the number one crouched next to my bags, examining their contents and opening my jars, assessing the substances inside. A paramedic waved at me, signaling that it was time to go."Come on, no time to waste," I said, and he stood up, walking with me towards a waiting car.I felt him delve into my mind, using power to go through my shields and extract information about substances and equipment that I had on me.The paramedics swiftly extracted two men from the wreckage, their pale faces frozen in stillness.One paramedic gestured towards the left man and informed me, "Liver laceration, low blood pressure, and potential crush injuries in his chest."I nodded, my attention shifting to the other man as Damon crouched beside him, sorting through his belongings. Damon had a bag at his side, and I could hear the rustling of items being removed from it.Leaving Damon to his task, I approached the patient lying on the right. The paramedic by his side informed me, "Broken femur, significant blood loss, stable now, but a lower abdomen injury, possibly a ruptured spleen."I nodded, maintaining a calm demeanor as I began to examine the man. As I palpated his abdomen, I felt the muscles tense up, hardened by the pain he was enduring. Retrieving my portable ultrasound, I performed a scan, confirming the presence of free fluid, indicating a bleeding spleen. Another procedure was necessary to save his life.Administering sedatives to ease his anxiety, I reassured the man about his husband, who Damon was tending to. I assured him that his partner was in capable hands. Once the sedative took effect, I prepared my operating kit and selected the instruments. With the help of a paramedic, I made an incision in the man's abdomen, while a portable suction device was brought forward.As I searched for the source of the bleeding, I discovered multiple areas of hemorrhage, clarifying that his spleen would need to be removed. However, stabilizing him took precedence, so I inserted a tube filled with blood-clotting foam around the spleen, temporarily halting the bleeding. This allowed us more time to transport him safely to the hospital for surgery. The foam would keep him stable, for now. They had splinted his broken femur when I was tending his spleen.Swiftly closing his incisions with staples, I covered the wounds and watched as he was carefully loaded into the ambulance. Damon's frustrated cursing caught my attention, and I turned to see his patient's heart had stopped. Damon expressed his frustration aloud, knowing that the man's injuries were too severe for him to survive. Despite the disappointment, we knew we had to press on, as others needed our help.Patient after patient, we went on, the sound of sirens wailing in the background as we rushed to save as many lives as we could. The scene was chaotic, with smoke billowing into the air and the faint scent of burning lingering in my nostrils. Damon, my husband and now also colleague, seemed visibly affected by the grim reality of our work. He had his patients, and I had mine, in a few cases we worked together, but I had to pretty much say to him through our bond what I needed him to do. Unlike me, he wore his emotions on his sleeve, his face etched with worry and sadness. He took a blow every time a patient died. It was clear that he was not cut out of this. He was not as hardened as I was.It felt like an eternity as we finally cleared the scene. Exhaustion washed over me like a heavy wave, but there was no time to rest. The last victim we had saved was loaded into the ambulance, and the cars were towed away. Despite the dwindling number of firefighters still present, the remnants of the chaos were slowly being cleared.I didn't disclose the fact that there weren't enough surgeons at the hospital to handle the influx of patients to the Salvatores, who had gathered nearby with Mariella and the wolves. My pack was huddled together, talking amongst themselves, preparing to teleport back to our house. But I had no such luxury. I grabbed my bags wearily and trudged towards my car, my footsteps heavy and my body aching with exhaustion. My scales helped me endure, yet my back was very sore still, and I kept myself focused on my patients, not my pain and discomfort.Magnum, my loyal companion, and the rest of my team, their faces etched with weariness and sadness, joined me in the car. It had not been easy for them. They had all had to use my special syringes. The interior of the vehicle was filled with a palpable sense of fatigue and tension. Despite his weariness, Magnum insisted on taking the driver's seat, not giving any room for arguments. With a tired sigh, we embarked on the journey back to the hospital, where the cries of pain and the scent of antiseptics awaited us.I knew my team needed rest, but there was no time for that now. They could rest at the hospital if I could convince them. Even Murdock, usually composed and strong, looked worn out and defeated. He felt nowadays more, and he had to kill innocents or make their death easier and it was not easy for him.I addressed them, my voice tired but determined. "Alright, it's time to head back to the hospital. I have to perform surgeries until we can get more staff in place. Some too many critical patients need immediate attention. You guys should rest up."We piled into the car, the weight of the day's events heavy on our shoulders. Despite the weariness that threatened to consume us, we had a duty to fulfill. And so, with the sound of the engine humming in the background, we drove back to the hospital, where the flickering fluorescent lights and the sterile smell of the operating room awaited me, ready to continue my battle to save lives.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I was exhausted, my eyelids heavy from the long day. The aftermath of the massive accident had taken a toll on me as well. The air was filled with the scent of burnt rubber and gasoline, a lingering reminder of the chaos that had unfolded. Despite the fatigue, I pressed on, knowing there was still so much to be done.As we drove back to the hospital, the sound of sirens blared in the distance, mingling with the low rumble of car engines. It was a symphony of emergency, a constant reminder of the urgency of the situation. I could feel the weight of my responsibility as Damon's alpha female, connected to him in ways I couldn't fully comprehend. His frustration, disappointment, and loss resonated within me, amplifying the heaviness in my heart.He kept his bond open, flooding his emotions to me, and I was too weary to pull it close, so I let it be. I knew they were probably in the house, resting, eating, and maybe soon unloading with fucking like madmen. Their way of unloading.The image of Mariella haunted my thoughts, her weary face as she spoke to countless grieving relatives, identifying remains and delivering heartbreaking news. The forest was a somber place, where Demon, Lepard, Charles, and Adam had discovered lifeless bodies, victims who had sought refuge but succumbed to their injuries. Their guilt was palpable, and no words of comfort could silence the relentless "what if" scenarios that plagued their minds.Even the Salvatore doctors, who had lost patients, needed time to decompress. The wolves, new to this kind of tragedy, were also grappling with the weight of it all. My own needs were pushed aside as I mentally prepared myself to step into the operating room. Surgery awaited me, demanding my full attention in the coming days.We were fortunate to have three trauma surgeons available, each with their expertise, but the influx of patients with various injuries required the collective effort of our entire team. Some patients we could give to orthopedics if there are broken bones, but a lot of traumas belonged to us. The hospital was in chaos, with a constant stream of people seeking care, both from the accident and other medical emergencies. The ER was bustling with activity, a cacophony of voices and urgent footsteps echoing through the halls.Time seemed to stretch as we would work tirelessly, tending to the wounded and providing solace to those in pain. The accident had left its mark, not just physically, but emotionally as well. And as the day stretched on, the realization that more help was needed became apparent. Colin, burdened with the responsibilities of being the elf king, had to leave, but perhaps Samuel, if available, could lend a hand in the ER. The need was great, and we were all doing our best to navigate through the chaos and heal those who sought our care.We arrived at the hospital; the doors swinging open as we entered. I walked briskly, my four companions lagging me, their exhaustion clear in their slow steps. Despite their weariness, they stayed by my side, knowing the importance of the task at hand. I needed to find a place for them to rest while I prepared for surgery.Ascending the stairs, the sight before me was overwhelming. The hallways were filled with patients, the sounds of their moans and cries echoing off the walls. The few operating theaters buzzed with activity, but we were the only surgeons available. Time was against us, and we needed more hands on deck. Fortunately, there were nurses ready to assist if we could find additional surgeons.However, the shortage of surgeons was our biggest challenge. Determined to make progress, I turned to my four companions and gestured toward the break room. It was a small space, but the beds were prepared, offering a chance for much-needed rest."Now, you four, find a bed and get some sleep. My surgeries will take hours, so you'll have time to rest before continuing," I instructed firmly.Even Wulfe, exhausted from using his magical abilities to neutralize chemicals and rescue people, nodded in agreement.As I watched them shuffle towards the beds, I turned away and made my way to the changing room. The scent of antiseptic filled the air as I exchanged my regular attire for surgical scrubs. The outfit served as a reminder of the task ahead. I needed to save a life. Or several of them. No rest for me.Grateful for the energy provided by the scales I possessed, I couldn't imagine performing these surgeries without them. They gave me the strength and endurance required for such demanding procedures. Before entering the operating room, I meticulously scrubbed my hands, feeling the cool water cleanse away any impurities. I administered a strong sugar implant into my liver, a personal method to maintain my stamina throughout the operation.My body was peculiar enough, and my sugars were prone to act up, and now it was no time to feel faint. It was time to top surgeon, time to save lives and many of them.Entering the operating room, the bright lights illuminated the sterile environment. The hum of machines and the steady beeping of monitors filled the room. I prepared myself mentally, knowing that I could never predict the outcome of a surgery. Past experiences have taught me the importance of humility in the face of uncertainty. Taking my place at the operating table, I focused my attention on the task at hand and delved into the intricate procedure.I was not nice in OR if someone would not do by my standards, my nickname, The Queen Dragon, was more than suitable nowadays. I had real dragon scales in me. I was one of the best and I demanded the very best for everyone. My team was carefully selected, I did not work with whoever.Damon sighed, his arms enveloping Mariella as she trembled and softly wept against him. The air was filled with the sound of her sobs, echoing in his ears. The weight of delivering the news of a loved one's death to so many people had taken its toll on her. Damon felt a sense of helplessness wash over him, a familiar feeling whenever they lost a patient. But Mariella, in her grief-stricken state, had shown strength. He eased her burden with telepathy, dispelling the trauma, sucking up those emotions, making himself stronger, and helping Mariella.Damon had witnessed the raw emotions that even Mimi, with her seemingly controlled facade, could not hide. A slight frown, a twitch in her jaw - these subtle signs revealed Mimi's frustrations. And her soft sighs spoke volumes to Damon, more than his telepathy ever could. During the chaos, Damon had silently observed Mimi tirelessly striving to save those deemed lost causes, offering them hope. She was an eternal masochist, willingly subjecting herself to heartbreak and loss, yet saving countless lives in the process.Damon couldn't help but admire her and wonder what it would be like to work alongside her in the operating room, witnessing her brilliance firsthand. He longed to embrace her, to reassure her that everything would be alright, but time had not allowed for it.Now, as he comforted Mariella, they stood as a united front. Minutes later, Mariella wiped her tear-stained eyes and met Damon's gaze. He offered her a warm smile as she disengaged from his embrace."I don't know how Mimi does it," she said, her voice laden with exhaustion. "This was just awful, and that woman with her baby..."Damon nodded, remembering the story he had heard from a firefighter about how Mimi had ensured that a mother could hold her baby as she passed away. Something about it bothered him, though he couldn't quite put his finger on why. Perhaps Mimi had personal experience in such matters. After all, she had been a trauma surgeon and shifter doctor for years.Damon realized that there was a side of Mimi's life that neither he nor the pack were a part of. But maybe, just maybe, they could be someday. He yearned to talk to her, to make amends for their behavior in Alaska, to apologize, and to convince her to come back to the pack. He wanted to tell her they had been foolish, jealous brats and that their actions had been so wrong. And now, after half a year of separation, he searched for the right words to bridge the gap between them.As he looked around, Damon noticed the blinding brightness of the new day outside. The scene before him was cleared, bathed in the morning light. Countless ambulances had already departed, leaving behind fire trucks and other emergency vehicles to handle the aftermath of the chemical spill. The air carried a faint scent of smoke, mingled with the lingering tension of the situation. Body bags were being loaded onto large trucks, a somber reminder of the lives lost.As Damon scanned Mimi's mind, he discovered Mimi had already rushed back to the hospital, ready to do some surgery.Damon couldn't help but mutter to himself, "She's crazy."Mariella overheard and frowned, curious about his words. She asked, "Who is crazy, my love? What are you talking about?"Damon explained, "Mimi. She's in the hospital, ready to operate. There aren't many surgeons available, but those scales of hers give her the strength to endure."Mariella shook her head in disbelief. The past 25 hours had been incredibly rough, but Mimi continued to push herself. She must be exhausted, yet she persisted in her duties. They were energy creatures. They could get themselves loaded up with energy, but Mimi was not. She had not eaten almost anything the whole time, and because of her metabolism, she needed help. She needed her pack to help her.Determined, Mariella suggested, "How about we go in there too and see where we can help? We can support Mimi and finally witness her skills in action. She ate almost nothing the whole time and now surgeries. How in the world she does it? She burns herself out at this rate."Damon looked at her, nodding in agreement. They could make a difference and perhaps even have the opportunity to work alongside Mimi, saving lives together. Maybe things would improve, or at the very least, they would experience a different side of Mimi in this real-life situation.The pack walked towards an empty ambulance, their mode of transportation to the hospital where Mimi was. Damon couldn't help but overhear the paramedics expressing their admiration for her, despite her gruff demeanor and stoic expressions. They, too, recognized her dedication and saw the depth of her emotions.Damon understood that every life Mimi had saved was a veritable miracle, and yet she continued to perform more miracles within the hospital walls. When would she find the time to care for herself? Nevertheless, the pack was determined to support her.During the drive to the hospital, paramedics informed them that there were only three trauma surgeons available, including Mimi, in the largest hospital in the area. The ER was described as chaotic, making it challenging for the paramedics to deliver patients efficiently. Damon began planning a plan, assigning roles to each member of the pack once they arrived at the hospital. It was clear that they needed to recruit more doctors, more surgeons, to ease the strain.They sat on the cold, metal benches inside the bustling ambulance, the sirens blaring as it sped toward the hospital. The faint smell of disinfectant lingered in the air. Several members of the pack occupied stretchers, their eyes filled with determination as they awaited their arrival. Though not patients themselves, they had been given a ride by the doctors and ambulance. Damon, as pack leader, spoke with authority, his voice cutting through the noise. The sound of his words blended with the rhythmic hum of the ambulance's engine."Now boys, Adam and Charles, Mariella and wolves," Damon began, his voice steady. He pointed out the four men. "You are going to put that ER in shape. You are doctors, and it's your responsibility to ensure the patients are seen and taken care of."He shifted his gaze to the three girls, Mariella, Mimosa, and Shadow. "Mariella, you will oversee the lab and ensure the samples are taken and processed swiftly. You two," he gestured to Mimosa and Shadow, "get the nurses in order and find more staff if necessary. Check if there are patients who don't belong here and move them to nearby clinics. Here is a list of charitable clinics that can handle minor injuries and illnesses. Money is not an issue."Damon emailed the wolves, while Mimosa scrolled through her phone, confirming their plan. Their expertise lies in persuasion, convincing humans to seek treatment elsewhere. Mariella, on the other hand, was eager to set up the lab and conduct blood tests efficiently.Damon continued, his voice calm but filled with purpose. "We will head upstairs to the vacant operating rooms. There is available staff, and we will fill the role of surgeons until more arrive. Numbers two and four, start making calls. We need more surgeons before we can begin operations. Our goal is to not only save lives but also ensure that our young lady doesn't exhaust herself completely."The atmosphere inside the ambulance was charged with determination and resolve. Each member of the pack now understood their role, ready to fulfill their duties. Damon himself planned to perform surgeries alongside Mimi, although he was unaware of her specific expertise. As they neared the hospital's loading docks, the speed of the ambulance gradually decreased. They were prepared to work, knowing that their efforts would not only enhance the pack's reputation but also benefit the hospital. Perhaps they could even bring Mimi back into the pack and care for her, as she appeared thin and in need of tender loving care.As the ambulance came to a halt, the heavy doors swung open with a creak, and the team members eagerly stepped out, the cool rush of air hitting their faces. They were prepared for the task at hand. As they approached the emergency room, Damon furrowed his brow, taking in the chaotic scene before him.The air was filled with the clamor of hurried footsteps, urgent voices, and the beeping of medical equipment. The scent of antiseptic and adrenaline lingered in the air. Adam, Charles, and the boys, along with Mariella and the wolves, swiftly got to work, bringing a semblance of order to the pandemonium.Men, clad in scrubs, briskly made their way toward the elevators, their determined strides echoing through the hallway. Their destination was the surgery floor, where Mimi and the rest of the surgeons awaited their help. They had the permits to practice medicine in this hospital. Meanwhile, numbers two and four were already engrossed in their phones, making calls to recruit additional surgeons to prevent such chaos from happening again.Their goal was to get Mimi safely out of there and back home, ensuring her well-being. Perhaps they could have a discussion, mend their differences, and even plan for another breeding season in the future, this time involving the entire pack. The thought of visiting the Alaskan fortress together brought a sense of excitement. They yearned to create cherished memories there, leaving behind any pettiness and jealousy.Damon refocused his thoughts as the elevator emitted a soft ping, signaling their arrival. The voice in the elevator announced the surgery floor, and they stepped into the sterile environment, ready to fulfill their duties.Fresh from my surgery, I stood in the bustling lobby next to operating rooms looking at my list of patients, eager for more. A nurse approached me, informing me that a group of surgeons had arrived. Confusion crossed my face as I wondered who these surgeons were, but I decided to meet them, nonetheless. I was selective about who I allowed to operate in my ward. I had a designated role here, not just as a substitute, and each time I worked, I expected to be compensated. I had been on their list for decades and even had my room. It was up to me how much money I would make from each surgery.Donning my scrubs and still wearing my hat, I walked into the lobby. To my surprise, there they were, the ten Salvatores, dressed in scrubs, ready to lend a hand. I had assumed they would relax and decompress, but this was a whole new development.Damon, the first among them, greeted me. "Hello, baby. We're here to help. It seems like you have quite a long list, but not anymore. Each of us will lead our own teams and take on some patients. You'll soon notice your list shrinking. We've also brought in extra staff, so you can go home and take some time off. But are you going to operate soon? I want to join you in the next surgery."Wearily, I nodded. The next case involved multiple traumas, including liver and abdominal injuries, potentially leading to complications. It would be a lengthy procedure.I addressed all ten of my husbands, who were looking at me. "Fine. It's good that you're pitching in. We have nurses and anesthesia staff ready. Go find your teams. As for me, I have an operation coming up. If you insist, you can come with me. But remember, I'm the boss in there. If you have a problem with that, then don't come."Number one simply smirked at me, and everyone began conversing with the nurses, seeking their teams. I knew it would take some time for them to prepare the operating rooms and assemble their teams, but I needed to return and continue operating.I turned around and walked back, Number One now walking beside me, his footsteps echoing softly in the corridor.And he said to me, his voice carrying a hint of admiration, "I have no problem for you take the lead, baby. Come on, show me your brilliance."The fluorescent lights above us flickered, casting a sterile glow on our path. The scent of antiseptic hung in the air, mingling with the faint aroma of coffee from the break room nearby."You were magnificent in the field," he continued, his words punctuated by the distant hum of medical equipment. "I guess I am about to see the true you. Your expressions, they tell me so much."I felt a slight tension in my jaw, a subconscious attempt to mask my emotions.But he saw through it. "You are not controlling yourself as well as you thought. I have learned to read your face, baby."In my mind, I sighed. I knew it was useless to ask him not to refer to me as "baby" in the operating room. The thought of snickering among the staff crossed my mind, but I was too tired to uphold my reputation. As for him claiming to read me, well, I would wear a mask in there to make it harder for him. But then again, he was a telepath, and our bond was closed off. He could sense me if he wanted. Not sure how good he was reading my pheromones though.We arrived in the washroom, the sound of running water filling the small space. I started to scrub in, feeling the rough texture of the soap against my skin. However, my husband, with his meticulous nature, taught me a more efficient way to scrub myself. His hands guided mine, showing me the proper technique. It was clear that he expected me to do as he said, and I was ready to learn new ways, knowing his penchant for cleanliness. Maybe this was a good thing. I was ready to learn new things.As we donned our protective gear, the rustling of gowns and the snapping of gloves filled the room. We entered the operating theater, the sterile smell intensifying as we stepped inside. My husband asked for a certain type of gloves, and it took a little time for the staff to locate them. I had my preference, and I was ready sooner than he was.I took my place in the operating room, the bright lights above me illuminating the stainless steel instruments. The patient lay still, breathing rhythmically under the effects of anesthesia. The coolness of the room enveloped me, as I prepared myself mentally and physically for the delicate procedure ahead.As I made my first incision, Damon came to the other side of the table, his presence reassuring. I could hear the soft hum of the surgical equipment and the distant chatter of the operating room. The sterile scent of disinfectant filled the air, mingling with the faint metallic aroma of blood.It was good to have Damon, a telepath, by my side. With his ability, he could effortlessly pick my ideas from my mind and work seamlessly with me. If he only could perform by my standards and let's just say that he and his performance were not up to my par just yet.But this was no time for fun and games. Damon soon realized that I was no pushover in the operating room. Occasionally, he would grip the tissues too firmly, causing me to remind him to be more gentle. Sometimes he didn't follow my instructions precisely, so I patiently taught him. Letting him witness my reputation. He was an idiot, imbecile, clumsy, slow, or something else that came out of my mouth, as he did not do as said. He was not a pack leader, husband, or lover, but another idiot who thought to be better than they were.The furrow on his brow showed that this wasn't what he had expected, but operating on humans required delicate hands and gentleness. Damon had operated on immortal beings like me and Mariella for so long that his technique needed refinement. However, he was a fast learner. My guess was my vocabulary and tone of voice. I could make med students cry, so breaking one Salvatore was not a hard task for me.As I tried to pinpoint the source of the remaining bleeding, I knew I had to check behind the liver. It had just been stitched closed, so moving it would be challenging.Damon suggested, "Come on, baby, you lift, and I'll check from my side. It's probably bleeding on this side."I replied, "It might be, but controlling it won't be easy. I might need to use my loop-a-loop technique if there's a lack of clotting."Damon frowned and asked, "What's a loop-a-loop?"I explained, "It's a special way to stitch, my own invention. It works brilliantly in situations like this."Damon nodded, understanding, and I carefully lifted the liver.He murmured, "A little more, baby. Ah, here it is! There's a hole in this smaller vein. It's not big, but it's preventing proper clotting because it's right at the junction. Every time the bowel moves, it dislodges the clot."Sighing, I realized I needed to go in from that side to stitch it.Damon said, "Teach me the loop-a-loop from your mind, and I'll get it done."I nodded, allowing him to enter my mind as I showed him the technique.Soon, he grunted and asked the nurse, "2-0 Vicryl, with a straight needle."The nurse handed him the correct tools, and as I lifted the liver a little more, his hands moved with confidence. He placed the stitch in the right spot and added another one for extra security. He was keeping his touch light enough. Not bruise too much.After a moment, he grunted again and said, "It's holding. You can lower the liver now."I carefully returned the liver to its original position and instructed him, "Focus on his pancreas, see if you can save it. I'll start repairing his bowels."He nodded, and we continued our work.The patient had suffered a powerful impact on his stomach, resulting in severe organ damage. At the accident scene, I swiftly stabilized him with my foam and a few stitches. Now it was time to begin the daunting task of putting this broken puzzle back together.I hoped he would survive, but potential long-term consequences were awaiting him: the possibility of diabetes or bowel problems. His journey to recovery would be arduous, and despite my skill in the operating room, he would never be the same.I carefully held his gut in my fingers, meticulously searching for any leaks or wounds. I flushed his abdomen repeatedly, desperately hoping to find no trace of fecal matter, as that would indicate intestinal leakage. Two holes were discovered, which I promptly patched up. Although the risk of peritonitis loomed over him, he would be placed on antibiotics and closely monitored in the intensive care unit following this surgery.Damon muttered softly in frustration as he removed nearly the entire pancreas, leaving the patient with diabetes. It was an unfortunate consequence, but it was what it was. It always humbled me to realize that my part, the operation itself, while life-saving, would only play a minor role in his overall recovery. His life would be forever changed. This was just another stark reminder of the fragility of human beings.After the grueling eight-hour surgery, as I closed him up, Damon let out a tired sigh. He excused himself to scrub up and grab some lunch, needing a brief respite from the grueling ordeal. It had been a rough time for him. Working with me is not an easy task. Like I said, I can and I make students cry and I hold no regrets. I am, in my own way, as a harsh teacher as Damon is. It was time for me to prepare for the next surgery soon enough. At least I had, or we had saved this guy and I hoped the streak would continue. Colin won't operate with me because of my utter lack of respect for him in the OR. He has his pride.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As Damon walked out of the operating theater, he could not help but sigh from exhaustion. The sterile scent of disinfectant lingered in the air, mixing with the faint metallic tang of blood. The bright lights in the theater had taken a toll on his tired eyes, making him blink heavily. Everything that had happened during the surgery with Mimi had been an intense experience. He had seen another side of her and was not sure if he wanted to meet that side again.First of all, her expertise during the surgery was evident. Her precise movements and impressive skills made him feel like an old and outdated surgeon. But what truly impressed him were her quiet, yet sharp, words. She had not been happy with his performance and had made it known.As he had tried to tell her why he sutured or grabbed that tissue the way he had done, she snapped at him, "Be quiet," she said. "This is a human, so he will not heal instantly. You could stop bruising him."She had called him names, such as idiot, imbecile, retard, and child, and she did not see him as a pack leader or husband, but as a surgeon who did not perform by her standards. Damon had never been in that kind of situation. She could make him feel really clumsy and not skilled as he had seen himself.Her words had hit him like a wake-up call, urging him to be more gentle with his touch. Additionally, her snappy comments about loose stitches and the patient losing blood before reaching the ward made him focus on his sutures more effectively. Mimi had been a proper dragon in the operating theater, and he couldn't help but be impressed. No woman had ever made him feel like this.The whole previous day had pressed on him, and this surgery had taken a grueling eight hours. Damon was exhausted and desperately needed a moment of rest. He entered the restroom, removed his gown and other equipment, and changed into a fresh set of scrubs. As he walked in, he was surprised to see Mariella, number two four, sitting there, eating and chatting.Mariella smiled at him and said, "Well, what was it like? You look knackered. Come, eat, and have some coffee."Damon looked at her and replied, "She is brilliant and scary, a veritable dragon. She does not mince her words. She made me feel like an idiot, snapping at me several times, but my God, she was good. She has quite a vocabulary of what to call someone who does perform by her standards. I have before never been called retard. But now I have. Not sure if I want to see that side of her. I was not her husband in there, but the idiot who did not know one tissue from the other and my use of instruments reminded her three-year-old with a crayon."Mariella stood up and giggled, wrapping her arms around the tired Damon. Her embrace provided a comforting warmth. She gave him energy transfer, replenishing his energy. She had been working tirelessly in the lab, getting everything up and running smoothly. Now, she had come upstairs to feed the Salvatores in between surgeries. Damon was truly worn out, and Mariella wasn't sure if she should let him operate any further. Damon's account was a funny thought. It is not easy to break Salvatore and Mimi broke this one.As Damon savored each bite, replenishing his energy, he remarked, "You should give it a try, operating with her. It's an experience you'll never forget. But be prepared, darling, because she can be tough. However, it's a hell of a time to learn and offers a unique opportunity to delve into her mind, witness her brilliance, and discover a whole different side of her. But you are gonna need thick skin or else she makes you cry. I heard one thought from her mind. She makes med students cry and does not regret it. So she is a harsh teacher."Mariella gazed at Damon, determination in her eyes, and replied, "Absolutely, I'm up for the challenge. Making an operation with her will be a new and enriching experience for me. Even if I struggle, I'll learn and improve. She's the best, and I want to learn from the best."Damon smiled, appreciating her enthusiasm, knowing that soon she would experience Mimi's merciless nature. He was thinking about what Mimi would call Mariella, and how many words she had in her vocabulary.I had just finished my surgery and thought I could grab a cup of coffee while checking my next patient. Walking towards the vending machine, I reached into my pocket to find some coins, the sound of jingling metal filling the air. Caffeine was something that I needed.As I did, Mariella approached me carrying a steaming cup of coffee. The aroma wafted towards me, a rich and inviting scent. I muttered my thanks to her and started to scan through the patient list. It had gotten shorter, but there were still some challenging cases remaining.My eyes landed on one in particular - multiple intestine damage, partial evisceration, and a heart problem. I knew it would be a complex procedure that would require time. It had more or less my name written all over it.Mariella joined me and said, "I want to assist you with the next case. Damon told me how impressed he was with you, how you made him feel like a schoolboy."I grunted in response, taking a sip of my coffee, and feeling its warmth energize me. I bet he did feel like a child. No question about it.Mariella continued, "So, what's our case? Will it be a long one?"I replied, "Next up is a partial bowel rupture with cardiac complications. Yes, it will be lengthy, as I need to operate on two sites, possibly simultaneously. Not easy and nothing guarantees, that the patient can die, or be left with life-changing injuries. "Mariella nodded and said, "Well, I'll help you. Maybe we can expedite the process. Two is better than one."I glanced at her, her innocent face lighting up at the thought of this being a scene from Grey's Anatomy. As much as I enjoyed the show, I knew the reality of working in a hospital was far different.I told her, "Damon mentioned me to you, so you'll need to perform up to my standards. I won't hold back with my comments, so if you doubt you can handle it, it's better to work with Salvatore instead. You are not a pack member in that OR but one surgeon wannabe trying to impress me, and I am not easily impressed."Mariella replied confidently, "I'm ready for you to make me feel like an idiot. I want to experience someone telling me to my face when I'm not good at something. I want to hear your names to me.so I can compare with Salvatore, which one of us was worse."I rolled my eyes, sighed, and finished my coffee in one big gulp, placing the mug on a nearby table. It is not easy to try to work when you have your pack around you, trying to impress you."Well, let's get to it then," I said, pressing on the list and marking the patient as mine.I instructed the team to prepare the patient, all done with my fingerprint. My operating room was the first one, and I led Mariella to change into scrubs. As she washed her hands, I noticed she followed the same technique Damon had taught me.Fine by me, she said, "I see Mr. Salvatore has you correctly wash your hands too. He's very strict, even for the smallest procedures."I grunted and asked, "Do you have a preference for gloves, or will you wear what we have?"She said, "No, I can take what you have. I know Damon is very particular, and he uses only one type, but I can use whatever you will."I raised my eyebrows, and after we had thoroughly cleaned our hands, we stepped into the sterile operating room. The nurses assisted us in putting on our gowns and snapping on our gloves. The air smelled of antiseptic, and the bright lights overhead illuminated the room.I approached my patient and picked up my scalpel, feeling its cool metal against my fingertips. Making the first incision, I could sense the gravity of the situation. It was time to try and save a life, hoping that it would not be changed too drastically. However, if this bowel injury was severe enough, it could cause a colostomy bag, either temporary or permanent, altering his life forever.Before I could address his heart problem, I needed to examine the state of his gut. If there was any damage that could lead to a lack of oxygen and tissue death, it could cost him his life. I was determined not to lose this patient. As I assessed the many holes and partial ruptures in his gut, I knew suturing was necessary.Curious, I asked Mariella if she had ever operated on a human before. She shook her head but reassured me she had enough sutures to perform the task. I agreed, instructing her to put one suture in place so that I could evaluate her technique. She requested a 3-0 Vicryl and a small needle and began suturing.Silently, I observed her work and then took a pair of scissors to remove the suture. Confused, she asked, "Why did you take it off?"I explained, "This is a human being. He won't heal like you and I do. When you suture carelessly, the scar will be long and hard, with tissues bunched up. You need to take smaller, more precise stitches using thinner thread. Take your time, as humans are fragile. If you're not careful, you could kill them."She frowned and said, "Fine, let me try again."I allowed her to make several attempts, always correcting and providing guidance. I was quite direct with my words, using terms like "idiot," "imbecile," and "useless." She was also a toddler when it came to handling instruments, and it took forever for her to ask what she needed, not to guess but to ask. I let it rip, not mincing my words. Surprisingly, she remained unfazed and continued to improve. Time after time, she absorbed my criticism, improving her technique.Eventually, I was satisfied with her performance and had her suture one hole fully. It was a slow process, as her hands and fingers were not accustomed to handling delicate human tissues with the utmost care. However, she accomplished the task, and she was incredibly proud. I simply pointed out the next hole and instructed her to continue suturing. I told her that if she was not faster, we would suture this guy's guts for a week so she had better pick her act up or walk away. Like I said, I am not a nice guy in my OR.It took several hours for us to mend the bigger holes, diligently ensuring there was no oxygen deprivation. As I shifted my focus to repairing the man's heart, I directed Mariella to flush the abdominal cavity repeatedly. The responsibility of ensuring all fecal matter was removed from the cavity fell upon her, reducing the risk of peritonitis. Mariella, aware of the gravity of her task, assisted the nurse with sharp efficiency. My sense of urgency had somehow transmitted to her demeanor as well. She was becoming a mini-me with her snappiness. She did not guess, but ordered nurses to act faster.With the man's chest opened, I carefully placed him on the heart-lung machine and began examining his damaged heart. The bruising was clear, and my priority was to check for any tearing in the vessels or heart muscle, particularly in critical areas. I hoped that the heart could perform, but this guy would spend quite a while in a medically induced coma as his heart would mend, or else it could be that heart muscle would not be able to perform and he would die.To my dismay, I discovered a small hole in the back of the aorta. Although the bleeding had been minimal because of the man's low blood pressure, it had managed to clot. He would be in a coma, but still.Nevertheless, an expletive slipped from my lips, causing Mariella to raise her head and inquire, "Do you have a complication?"I replied, "Yep, there's a micro tear at the back of the aorta. It's not severe yet, but it has the potential to worsen. I need to decide if to intervene."Mariella approached to get a closer look as I pointed out the clot.I continued, "As you can see, it's clotted, but once he wakes up or his blood pressure increases, will it hold? Bruising is severe enough that he has to be in sedation for a week or two, but that could move just by the slightest rise of his blood pressure. "Mariella pondered for a moment before suggesting, "How about using my blood? It will aid in healing the tear, ensuring his safety. However, his coronary arteries aren't in the best condition, so he may still have blood pressure issues. My blood can heal the tear, and then you can address those arteries."I nodded in agreement and replied, "Well, his coronary arteries aren't within my realm as a trauma specialist, but we can document our observations and perhaps he can receive treatment for them. We can use your blood; it's an accepted method here. We have vampire blood available, but if you prefer to use yours, go for it."Mariella requested a needle and syringe, effortlessly drawing blood from her neck. She seemed nonchalant about the process and casually remarked, "I've used this method when operating on our husbands and their bowels. I'm too lazy to suture, and sometimes they don't heal right away, so I use my blood."I smiled slightly, feeling a sense of amusement as I listened to her talk about operating on her regular patients' bowels. The way she described how their guts got blocked off from eating the wrong things was oddly entertaining. She was utterly bored with them and I knew that she had done surgeries on all the Salvatores many times. Our husbands weren't so perfect after all.As she injected her blood to close off the tear, I carefully lifted the heart and observed the intricate network of arteries. It was a sight I had become accustomed to seeing. Humans tended to eat, however they pleased, and it came with consequences like heart diseases and blocked arteries.It was sometimes frustrating to know how much work I had done and see then these partially clogged arteries, knowing that if this human did not make some lifestyle choices well, my work was almost for nothing as his lifestyle would kill or maim him soon enough.Mariella frowned, realizing just how fragile human beings were and how much damage they were doing to themselves despite our efforts. She sighed, contemplating the possibility of this man suffering a heart attack in the future if he didn't take care of his health. It was just one frustrating aspect of being a doctor for humans. Their lives were fragile, and sometimes they could be quite foolish.Amid her musings, Mariella muttered to herself about expanding her business to provide health advice. After the operation was done, one more life was saved. I sighed, but knew that I knew I had no other choice but to continue. There were only three of us, plus Salvatores, who were performing the operations, and the list seemed never-ending.Mariella, visibly exhausted, trudged into the washing room to remove her gown and gloves, changing into fresh scrubs before taking a moment to eat and rest. Our operation had taken hours, and it had to be done so delicately and carefully, taking a lot of concentration. She had no stamina for this.I, on the other hand, prepared myself to tackle my next case. I walked into the lobby to find one of my husbands, number two, already there. He was wearing scrubs, and he was looking at the list on the wall, scanning what we had there.He looked at me and said, "Fine baby, I'm free, so I can help you out. What do we have here?"Fine, time to break next Salvatore. Let's see if this is as easy to break as number one was. I glanced at the list, noticing a few fresh cases, and deliberately chose the most challenging one. It was a young woman with multiple organ damage, including potential damage to her reproductive organs. She was also deeply religious and insisted on natural means for treatment, refusing any supernatural interventions like vampire blood or dental substances.I 'loved' to take next-to-impossible cases, but then again, I knew my reputation could take this. My thoughts were downright sarcastic, but I could do this too.The atmosphere in the room was tense as I prepared for another challenging case. I had to take this as I was best to do this and because this was a sensitive case, meaning the hospital's reputation might get hit if the wrong surgeon tried to tackle this. I walked up to the stand, took patient files from the tablet, looking at her scans. Number two stood next to me, reading the information, his eyes scanning the documents.He let out a grunt and said, "Well, this is going to be quite a challenge. But I'm confident we'll do our best to overcome it."I didn't bother replying. This was a sensitive case, one that could potentially lead to a lawsuit if I couldn't save the woman's fertility. It wasn't uncommon for humans to sue surgeons like me if the outcome wasn't favorable for them. Usually, there were no repercussions for us, and they ended up paying all the expenses in court because there was no wrongdoing on our part. It was never a pleasant experience, but I knew it was a possibility.I turned to number two and warned him, "This could blow up in our faces. If I can't save this woman's womb, they might sue us. So think again if you want to be a part of this case. Your reputation is on the line here. Mine can take a hit, but can yours?"Number two frowned and replied, "That's ridiculous. If they sue you for not being able to save her womb, I'm all for it. And if they do, they'll end up regretting it. I'm not a pushover."I remained silent, not wanting to argue. In my mind, it was pointless to get upset when someone sued you. But for number two, this was outrageous. Perhaps it was time for him to learn the ropes and understand the harsh realities of our profession. It was my case to take and it would be my decisions whose names would end up in the operation report so I could omit number two's involvement if this would go belly up. I was not going to say that.We entered the operating theater, and once again, my scrubbing technique was meticulously observed and commented on. Number two initially requested different gloves but then decided to try the ones I had, and he seemed impressed. He wondered why we didn't have them on our medbay.The operation was grueling as I focused on repairing the first organ damage, while number two learned the importance of being gentle with humans. I had again imbecile, idiot, retard, butcher with me. I had many names for this as well. I sternly reminded him multiple times that he needed to follow my instructions or leave. His eyes flashed with frustration, but he had no choice but to obey and learn to do things my way. It was a tough lesson for him, but I showed no mercy.I sneered at him more than once that he could go back to repairing cars, or operating cows. not come into my OR to play butcher. I was questioning him that does he felt his fingers, and does he had any dexterity at all? Does he understand orders? My new hobby was breaking Salvatores.I anxiously hoped that her womb would be saved, but unfortunately, she lost another ovary. It lay in pieces, beyond salvaging. The room was filled with the metallic scent of blood, and the air felt heavy with tension. Her blood type, rare as it was, made the operation even more precarious.It took a grueling sixteen hours to save her life, during which fifteen of those hours felt like a ticking time bomb. That was because I was not so happy with number two and let him know it, as he had so much to improve on his technique and his grips. Also, his suturing was not up to my standards. I was telling to him to go to tailoring school to learn what needle is for, and what is sewing.After the operation, he looked at me and uttered, "You are truly brilliant, bloody brilliant. But I will never work with you again. You are a menace."He was sweaty and tired and he walked or stomped away, not saying anything more. He had been broken utterly.With those words, he turned and walked away, leaving me to finish closing off the patient. He questioned why I chose to close my patients myself when others could do it, allowing me to have some time for myself. I didn't bother responding. I am simply a control freak in my operating room. I was closing patient and it would be soon time to take a break. My sugar implants, my cups of coffee, and my dragon scales kept me going.As the surgeries piled up and the list grew shorter, I had completed five surgeries. It had taken well over a day. Some lasted only a few hours, but I was finally about to take a break when an emergency case came rushing in.It had nothing to do with the previous accident; it was a shooting, and the victim was a young girl, only thirteen years old. I sighed, taking a sip of my coffee, knowing that another challenging procedure awaited me. I felt adrenaline flowing through my veins as I looked at her CT scan, knowing that ER was stabilizing her first. This would be one tough job and it could take quite a while, but I planned a plan in my mind about where to cut first.Just as I was contemplating the upcoming surgery, number one approached me, remarking, "Well, as you can see, the list is short."He was looking at me expectantly.I replied, "Fine, it may be short, but there's an emergency involving a thirteen-year-old girl who was shot, and I need to take this case."He nodded understandingly and offered his help, stating, "I'm free too, and it seems like you could use some help. I can take another dose of your brilliance, baby."He took my tablet and scanned through the CT scan, grunting softly as he perused it. I could see from his expression that he was already making a plan in his mind, too. Well, this would be my case and I would be the one to lead this one. It seemed that this individual had found his inner surgeon, and he had been operating quite a lot, what I had heard, and he had been a real charmer, flirting with everyone. Mariella had had a few surgeries with him. Fine by them.Finishing my coffee, I made my way back to the operating room, aware that once the procedure was over, I would have an hour, maybe an hour and a half, to rest while the space was cleaned. According to protocol, the OR was cleaned after every six operations, and this marked the sixth one. It would finally be time to grab something to eat. Sit awhile, eating maybe a few sandwiches.We entered the well-lit operating theater, the sterile scent of antiseptic hanging in the air. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on me, as this delicate operation involved a child in a genuine emergency. I moved swiftly and assertively, occasionally snapping at Damon as if he was too slow or clumsy. I could see the strain in his eyes as he glanced at me sharply, trying to keep up. I was now in my role, doing what I did best and working fast and efficiently. Again, I had a butcher with me or an idiot. My vocabulary was not any kinder when this one did not obey me.There were so many problems, but one of the worst was impeding the need for this girl to have a liver transplant. The child's liver was in a dire state, almost in pieces, too fragile to be sutured. Her blood type was rare, and she was adopted, so there was no biological match in her family. I had thought this as I had seen the CT scan.I had a solution, my little invention. It was a fully biological graft, designed specifically for situations like this. It had no risk of rejection, but it came with a hefty price tag because of its slow growth. This innovation earned me a few prestigious awards in the field.Turning to my assisting nurse, I requested, "I need McBurner's graft, 13 cm by 12 cm, and I need it ASAP. I know we have some. Also, give me a few aortic pieces, size number three, so I can secure those vessels."Damon looked perplexed, having missed what I had just explained.I clarified, "It's my invention, a graft made from human tissue with no risk of rejection. For those human cells with no personal DNA, there is a special concoction that makes the cells grow with no DNA, which would make rejection possible. My graft is kind of blank slate and in time, her own DNA will migrate in there, making it into her tissues. There's a specific dental where these are grown, ensuring there's nothing to reject. It's one thing that has earned me a few awards, but it's quite expensive to produce. It is slow, and my dental is free, but it needs special conditions, work hours, and utmost sterility. The graft alone is worth around $8000, and those aortic pieces are about $4000. And I have to use probably three of them."Damon pondered for a moment and suggested, "I wonder if the Magic House could help. Maybe they could grow them too, making them less expensive. They seem like a godsend."I shook my head and replied, "Well, since they're registered as medical devices or tissues, there are regulations regarding their production. The Magic House doesn't count, as they have to be grown specifically. It is done by law."Damon frowned, clearly wanting to help but unsure of how to do so. As the nurse brought the tray with the grafts, I carefully selected the larger piece and placed it over the child's damaged liver, securing it in place. I watched as the graft held the liver together, aiding in its healing. It was doing its job and as it was living tissue, it would grow in hours. Migration of her DNA would start soon, making it her own and after four weeks, it would be fully embedded in her. There was no trace of it. This was a little like my net that I had done in my mind with my rage to keep my mind intact, but this would not fail. Soon there would be cells growing and letting liver pieces grow back together.It was a crucial step, as a liver transplant was not a straightforward solution. In this case, the child could have died waiting for a transplant, as her liver had been severely damaged. There had not been a suitable donor around. But with my implant, my specially crafted tissue, the liver could heal and regain its function.The only regret that I had, was that as this was the specialty, meant that no insurance would cover it and I had just made her hospital bill quite many thousands of dollars bigger. I had no idea about her family finances and I did not let them impede my clinical decisions as in my books, human life has no price tag.I carefully extracted larger grafts meant for the aorta and noticed a tear in her iliac vein. Gently, I placed my graft over the tear, suturing it securely in place. Damon worked alongside me, suturing another piece over her aorta near her heart, where there was also a potential tear that could lead to an aneurysm. We had to use all three pieces. But the trauma that the bullet had caused was more or less fixed and we extracted the bullet too.As we tirelessly worked to save the child, our bond grew stronger. He had opened our bond in some time. I couldn't pinpoint when it happened, but I sensed Damon's exhaustion and weariness. I knew he was reaching his limit. He was bone tired and sleep would do the world good to him. Soon, it would be my turn to take a break and nourish myself, but first, I needed to load up on another sugar implant to keep me going.The intense operation lasted five hours, but we successfully saved the child. Damon assisted me in closing her up, and then we headed to the dressing room to remove our scrubs. He was bone tired and there was a weariness in his eyes as he had not used to this level of concentration and doing stuff, using just his hands and skills with no healing, magic, or energy. He flexed his fingers. My guess is they were achy. not used to this kind of strain.I informed him, "I have a break now, maybe an hour or an hour and a half when the room is cleaned. I can grab something to eat from my fridge in the break room. You can help yourself to something as well. I have a personal fridge, meaning everything is suitable for me in there."He grumbled, and I quickly removed my scrub top. I retrieved my implant gun and loaded it up, preparing to inject the sugar implant into my liver for an instant energy boost.However, before I could proceed, Damon snatched the implant gun from my hand and demanded, "What the hell are you injecting into yourself? What's in that?"In a calm tone, I reassured him, "It's just a sugar implant. It helps me keep going."He fell silent, taking possession of my gun. He glared at me quite damn sharply. he was not a fan of my little ways to keep myself going. He did not let me take my implant. He took my arm and guided me out of the dressing room after I had changed into clean scrubs.As we entered the break room, the sound of lively conversation filled the air. Several surgeons and pack members were gathered, discussing various matters.Number four, one of the pack members, addressed me, saying, "As you can see, baby, additional staff has arrived. This means your shift is over, and your work here, for now. You need to eat something, and then we'll head back home. The pack will take care of you, and we can discuss things at the house."Number two, another pack member, noticed my fridge and was informed that it should be emptied if I were to leave. He inspected its contents and started assembling a plate for me, though his frown showed his dissatisfaction with the limited food options available. I was thankful for the chance to sit down.I had no choice but to sit on the sofa and eat whatever number two made out from my fridge, there were sandwiches and a few store-bought smoothies, a few bottles of coke and iced coffee, and a few meals featuring birds like duck or chicken as I could not eat too heavily before surgery, meat made me tired so there was no wagyu in there.He had removed the meat from the sandwiches and warmed it up. I saw pack members drinking my iced coffee and eating a few sandwiches; he had put a good amount of butter when he warmed up the duck and meats that had been in my sandwiches.It was time to see what would come from pack life, but I knew that my secret would as my secret, my pack could not handle it. I was tired as I had not gotten the sugar rush that would have to keep me going and despite my two dragon scales; I was worn out, too. Now the first thing that I was planning when returning to the pack was rest.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

After the pack had emptied my fridge and informed the hospital that I was no longer available, they prepared to leave. However, just as they were about to go, a nurse approached me and informed me that the parents of the little girl I had saved wanted to see me. I sighed and glanced at myself in the mirror, hoping that I didn't look as exhausted as I felt. It wasn't the time to appear tired, but rather as an efficient surgeon who had just saved their precious child's life.I knew they might inquire about the exorbitant bill and why I had chosen such an expensive graft. I had no choice but to direct them to the hospital's financial office to discuss the matter. However, I hoped that this wouldn't be the case. The nurse also reminded me about my paperwork and there were at least 13 cases where there was some trouble with my compensation.Damon looked at me sharply as I stood up and stated, "Fine, I will be there. I haven't yet dictated the surgery report, so the end bill is not final yet. I take my paperwork with me and try to make them as soon as possible."Damon frowned. He was not privy to everything that was a surgeon's work; it was not just mere operating. There was a hefty load of paperwork as my compensation could be quite large, and there were demands for me to lower it. Usually, insurance companies took care of most of the bills, but not everyone had good insurance and then some expenses weren't covered by insurance.He rose from his seat too and replied, "Well, I was in surgery as well, so I will be there with you, baby."I couldn't help but roll my eyes. It was obvious that he had read my thoughts and was prepared to defend me and my decisions in case the parents questioned the cost of the graft.I gazed at him and said, "I will handle the conversation. I don't need a knight in shining armor right now. I haven't dictated the report yet, so there is no need for you to be there, as they know I was an operating surgeon. I can omit your involvement if you wish. "He remained silent, not confirming whether he would stay quiet. Together, we made our way to the relatives' room. He was not wanting to be omitted. He wanted to be part of this surgery. Fine.As we entered, a couple stood there, and it was clear that they were affluent. The man's expression as he looked at me was almost dismissive. They introduced themselves, reminding me they had adopted the girl as a baby and that she was their own, despite not being biologically related.As I had suspected, they immediately interrogated me about why I had used such an expensive graft and inflated their daughter's hospital bill. Even though they had insurance, it didn't cover the cost of the graft, so they would have to pay out of pocket. They were far from pleased.They demanded that I lower my compensation since they now had to pay over $16,000, in addition to my fee, as their insurance would only cover a portion of it. They said that I was greedy and used too expensive methods of milk money out of them. They were sure that I had recognized their daughter and done that on purpose. They even threatened to sue me, asserting that their insurance should have fully covered the liver transplant.Before I could say anything, Damon spoke. His voice was soft, sophisticated, and carried a hint of authority. It was like the voice of a doctor, yet there was a slight smile on his face, revealing his fangs that sent a shiver down the woman's spine.Damon addressed them calmly, "I am an old vampire and a skilled surgeon. I was the second surgeon in that surgery. I just saved your child's life. It strikes me as odd that you're trying to persuade my wife to grant you free surgery while flaunting your expensive accessories - the latex Rolex on your wrist and those triple pearls around your neck. You have the means to afford it with your child's well-being. As a father, I spare no expense with my children. They always come first. Now, I'm contemplating whether I should inform child protective services and have your daughter placed in foster care, with someone who will prioritize her needs rather than treating her as a trophy. It's up to me to decide if you two are fit to be her parents."I remained silent, realizing that Damon's voice, though soft, carried a sense of reason. This wasn't new to me; parents and loved ones often tried to pressure me into providing free surgery, using pity or other tactics. Damon was clearly displeased, and I realized that, as a telepath, he had picked up on their less apparent thoughts. He was dead serious about involving child protective services.The couple fell silent, distancing themselves from us. I heard the woman talking to the man about empty threats and that they should call their lawyer to get a lawsuit and demand Damon give free surgery.Damon softly remarked, "Just so you know, I am also a telepath, and my hearing is exceptional. I will hear your every word. I have rights in this hospital, and my wife is the chief of trauma. So, decide."The woman frowned at Damon while the man glared at me. Soon, Mariella entered the room with a woman from child services. The woman greeted Damon with a smile, shaking his hand, clearly familiar with him. As Damon smiled at Mariella, Mariella approached with that woman, the parents, to talk.Exhausted and drained, I excused myself and made my way back to the break room. Wulfe, Dexter, Murdock, and Magnum were there, engaged in conversation with the pack. I sank onto the sofa, feeling the weight of the situation. Number four commented on my state, but I didn't care. I was tired, physically and emotionally drained. Another nurse came by, and reminded me about my paperwork, and that I needed those reports filled in on how much I would take compensation from which surgery. Which would be free? Well, I was loaded that I did not need money.All I wanted now was to rest, recover, and perhaps someday confront the events that led to this. I had managed to control myself, but when I saw the dismissive glare from those parents and their callous view of their child's worth, I had come dangerously close to losing control.I had nearly screamed at them, my anger boiling within me. The idea of putting a price tag on a child was utterly incomprehensible to me. But thankfully, Damon stepped in and prevented me from losing control.Wulfe said softly to me, "My unicorn, you are exhausted, but what does that nurse mean? Do you do free surgeries? I mean, you are brilliant. You should get proper pay for every surgery."I said tiredly, "I am tired, and yeah, I don't need money. I am loaded so I can make and I make quite a lot of pro bono. There are expenses for others, but not for me. I have reports waiting for me about 60 surgeries to make up my mind what I want from them."I sat there, taking a deep breath, and then Charles appeared, handing me a steaming cup of coffee. I took a sip, relishing the rich aroma and the warmth that spread through me. Time passed, and Damon, Mariella, and the woman they were speaking to finally returned. Their voices blended together as they conversed amongst themselves.The woman reassured me, saying, "Don't worry, she will be placed with better parents, and all expenses will be covered. You don't have to worry. Just focus on saving lives, and we'll handle the rest."Grateful, I thanked her, reflecting on the fact that I've had my fair share of people pleading for my services for free.Wulfe said to damon, "Do you know that this creature, my unicorn, is doing most of her surgeries as pro bono, as she is rich enough to give her time and brilliance for free? She has 60 reports ready waiting for her decisions and if I know this creature at all, most of them she will give those free, not taking her salary.."Damon frowned and remarked in a sharp voice, "Well, baby, not anymore. I'll make sure of that. If anyone comes at you again, I'll handle everything. I'll even get you a lawyer here at the hospital to deal with those pesky relatives and their money issues. It's not your job."Sighing, I realized I needed to attend to my paperwork as well. I had done quite damn many surgeries, and they were waiting for my signature before bills could've sent.I mentioned, "Well, it's up to me whether I accept compensation for each surgery. I'll need to review each case individually, sign off on the ones I approve, and negotiate lower compensation for the rest. I don't need so much money; I'm already wealthy."Mariella frowned and interjected, "So, you've been working for free? That's not going to happen anymore. Damon will get that lawyer to look over your paperwork, and we'll make sure you get paid because you're bloody brilliant."Before I could respond, Damon asked me to show him my office. Reluctantly, I followed him, entering the room filled with a towering stack of paperwork. I contemplated doing some of it in-house, but Damon was already on the phone, engaged in a conversation.He soon ended the call and said to me, "Alright, baby, we can go home now. Your assistant will take care of the paperwork, no more free surgeries, and your salary will be deposited into the pack's account."I remained silent, accepting his decision. After all, I did not need the money, and if it could benefit the pack, then so be it. I was too tired to try to find arguments and not demand those salaries.As the time came for us to head back home, I could feel the exhaustion in my bones. Without my sugar implant, my weariness felt even more pronounced. Walking towards the elevators, the sound of my footsteps echoed in the corridor. I knew my sky-blue Aston Martin awaited me, its sleek exterior glistening under the lights. The rest of the pack followed eagerly, their anticipation palpable. As I stepped out of the elevator, and into the vast parking hall, everyone followed me. I could handle my drive home with no problem.I had my personal parking space here, a prime place, so it was near the elevator. Wulfe, Murdock, and Dexter had already secured the space so there were no evil Sarks. Retrieving my keys from my purse, I felt the cool metal against my fingertips. Mariella's murmurs to Damon and his grunts went unnoticed as I focused on unlocking my car.However, the presence of a teleportation blocker meant I had to drive to the castle, a considerable distance. Just as I reached for the driver's door, Salvatore intercepted me, swiftly taking the keys and handing them to Number Ten. He opened the door, gesturing for me to sit in the backseat.The spaciousness of my SUV allowed for everyone to fit comfortably. Mariella settled in on the left side, while Damon took his place on my right. The rest of the pack fastened their seatbelts, and as Number Ten started the car, the engine roared to life. Meanwhile, Number Nine sat in the front seat, meticulously inspecting the contents of my glove compartment and other compartments. Even my spare gun was confiscated.I was too exhausted to think ahead about what we would do as a pack. After eating, I had a few rooms in mind where I could go and sleep. The fatigue consumed me, and everything that had happened - the accident, the surgeries, the aftermath - felt overwhelming. I was reaching my breaking point. Now I was exhausted enough that it would not be too hard for me to sleep. No nightmares. I was too tired.Salvatores said little about my car, even though it belonged to the pack. Damon took care of that matter. He also discussed with Mariella why I hadn't taken all the money I could from those surgeries. He promised to find a way to make the graft cheaper or faster. His lawyer, my new assistant, might go through my old surgeries and see if there were some post-claims possible to be done. He was telling Mariella about those grafts.He looked at me and asked, "Baby, why is it called McBurner's graft? Why not Salvatore's graft?"I sighed and replied, "The first person I saved with that graft was Jock McBurner. He was a good guy, and I named it after him. Unfortunately, he passed away two years later because of natural causes. He was one of mine, one of the fleas. He had stopped working and had grandchildren, but his unhealthy lifestyle caught up with him. I performed his autopsy myself. The graft was perfect, but his heart and arteries were severely clogged, and he had a history of high blood pressure."Mariella sighed and shared with Damon the case she had worked on with me, focusing on the arteries. Damon agreed with her, and they discussed her plans to expand her business into health services. The witches of the Magic House were interested in promoting healthy choices and preventing artery blockages.As for me, I couldn't care less. I was a trauma and brain surgeon, occasionally performing cardiac cases, but I preferred challenging cases, not dealing with the consequences of poor choices made by humans.We arrived at the grand castle, its towering walls casting a shadow over us. Exhausted, I let out a weary sigh as I stepped out of the car, following Mariella's lead.Damon, with a gentle smile, suggested, "Let's head into the kitchen and have a bite. You need nourishment, my love, before we decide what's next."Nodding in agreement, Damon teleported us into the kitchen. As I settled into a seat, the Salvatore group swarmed the fridge and freezer, rummaging for food and drinks. Soon, six large, frosty smoothies sat before me, their vibrant colors tempting me.Sipping on them, I could feel the hunger in my stomach, knowing that the fleeting fullness from these smoothies would soon dissipate as my body processed them. My stomach, capable of holding ten liters, barely registered the few liters from these drinks.Before long, a plate of steaming hot, fatty meat was placed in front of me. I eagerly ate, joined by the other women and eventually the Salvatores themselves, as they warmed up their own meals. The hunger I had suppressed for so long now consumed me, and it seemed that nothing would be enough to satiate it.The Salvatores, far from being upset, seemed amused, even fetching me another plate without hesitation. Mariella and the wolves also indulged their recent experiences in the hospital and the accident weighing heavily on their minds. Uncertain if I would be the only one to sleep tonight, I continued to eat, my body growing full and drowsy.As I ate at a slower pace, my eyes growing heavier, I noticed Mimosa suddenly collapse, her head falling onto her chest as she went unconscious against the table. Panic washed over me as I observed Shadow experiencing the same fate. I strained to see what was happening, and to my surprise, I caught a subtle smile on Number One's lips. He retrieved a remote from his pocket and pressed it twice, causing Mariella to groan and pass out. Number Two swiftly scooped her up into his arms and carried her away, while the other Salvatores attended to the wolves.Desperate to stay awake, I watched as Number One stood up, approached me, and took hold of my wrist.His smile remained, as he murmured, "Don't fight it, just sleep. Everything will be alright, just sleep. You are bloody strong, resilient, but fine. "I felt a sharp bite on my wrist, something being drained into me, and then everything went dark as I succumbed to unconsciousness.As number one carefully injected the substance from his fangs into Mimi's arm, a faint metallic scent filled the air. Despite her resistance, the heavy sedative in her food had weakened her. A triumphant smirk played across number one's lips as he effortlessly lifted her unconscious form into his arms. With a flicker of energy, they teleported into the medbay. She was light as a feather and he swore under his breath, that sugar implant caused her to burn herself out.Inside, the room was bathed in a soft, sterile glow. The hum of computers filled the air as number two diligently typed away, his fingers dancing across the keyboard. The printer nearby whirred to life, spitting out referral papers for each woman. The boys swiftly grabbed the papers, their footsteps echoing on the polished floor as they hurried to retrieve the correct blood tubes.A sense of anticipation hung in the room as the analyzers started their work. The clinking of glass vials and the soft hiss of air being released filled the otherwise quiet space. The blood samples, now carefully labeled, were placed into processing machines, their whirring and beeping providing a rhythmic backdrop.The women, laid out on beds, seemed almost ethereal in their unconsciousness. Their bodies were exposed, and vulnerable, as they underwent the scans. The faint scent of antiseptic mingled with the subtle aroma of fear, creating an oddly dissonant atmosphere. The tension in the room was palpable, a mix of excitement and trepidation.Damon, overseeing the operation, observed the meticulous work of his pack. He approached the computer, eager to view the results of the scans. But before that, he gently placed Mimi onto the scanner, ensuring her comfort even in her unconscious state. The smooth surface of the machine was cool against his fingertips as he input the necessary commands.As he waited for the scan results to appear on the screen, Damon couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction. This plan had been meticulously crafted, even back in the hospital. He wanted his pack to have a moment of respite after enduring the grueling fieldwork and surgeries.The medbay buzzed with purpose, the air thick with anticipation. Damon's gaze shifted from the screen to Mimi's serene face, a mix of tenderness and determination in his eyes. He vowed to personally tend to her, ensuring her well-being throughout this process.She looked so damn tired, but he was trying to come up with tranq or sedatives that would let her sleep and rest truly. She was too thin, done too much.This was just the beginning. Once the women were restored to optimal health, Damon would call forth the embryos that had to be implanted during the infection. The energy transfer would kick-start their growth, allowing the women to carry the babies for a little less than three weeks.Mimi would be the first to give birth, followed by Mariella after a few days, and then the wolves. This strategic order would ensure Mimi's nurturing and caring pheromone would permeate the environment, preparing everyone for the arrival of the other babies.Damon's heart swelled with a mix of anticipation and responsibility. The pack would care for these babies, witnessing their growth and celebrating each milestone. He glanced around the medbay, a sense of unity and purpose radiating from his pack. This was their mission, and they were determined to see it through, no matter the challenges they faced.He carefully tended to Mimi, personally attending to her needs. He took blood samples and reviewed her scans with utmost care. The room was filled with the scent of antiseptic, as they had a lot of healing to do. Mimi had been deprived of proper nourishment for quite some time, and it showed in her pale complexion.As Damon looked at her, he couldn't help but notice the absence of chakras and the scars on her spine, a painful reminder of what she had endured. He made a silent promise to himself that one day, she would have all her chakras restored, a new flank organ, and a collar around her neck. But for now, healing and recovery were their top priority.Three weeks later, the others in the room had regained their health and had even gained weight, their bodies in perfect condition. But Mimi still had a long way to go. The mental work Salvatores had done on the wolves and Mariella had helped ease the trauma of the accident, but Mimi had protected her mind, making it difficult for them to do much for her. Damon knew they needed to be patient with her.As they waited for Mimi to get into an optimal state, Damon envisioned a future where they would all be together, in the same bed, when the time was right. Once the healing was complete, they would create nests, and nurseries, and prepare to have their babies. The babies' powers would be bound, except for the vampire powers, which would manifest later. They would have to deal with those powers when the time came.Damon felt a sense of certainty that this time would be perfect, that raising their babies and handing them over to the magic house would bring them happiness. And after that, they could finally have some fun. Maybe a driving trip or a sex holiday, whatever they desired.But first, he wanted to have a conversation with Mimi. He wanted to understand why she had moved to Alaska in the past and how they had all misunderstood her intentions. Once they had that conversation, they could move forward and find true happiness together. He wanted to also teach his wife how to eat, and how not to use sugar implants because it caused more problems than results.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I woke up feeling utterly exhausted but with a strange sensation of someone being close to me. I was drugged up to my eyes still. Whoever was next to me, was a woman. I could feel the softness of her breasts pressing against my back. I was lying on my side. It took me a while to fully wake up and comprehend what was happening. Soon, another woman moved to the other side of me. Her hand hit my shoulder and I could hear her mutter a sleepy curse.It was Shadow. She always cursed a lot. Then, I heard a very sleepy Mimosa trying to say something. Behind me, someone else groaned. It was Mariella. I tried to open my eyes and realized I was wearing a nightgown. We were all in a huge bed, just us women, and everyone seemed to be sedated or very sleepy. I was trying to get my mind awake enough. My eyes wanted to be closed. I was so sleepy still.Mariella groaned and asked, "What the hell is going on?"Mimosa said, "I have no idea. I feel drugged, and why are we all sleeping in this bed?"Mariella shook me, telling to me open my eyes. I groaned, opened my eyes, and said, "The last thing I remember is that we were eating, and then you guys passed out. Number one must have taken me here. He came at me and bit something in my wrist, but I have no idea how long ago that was."Suddenly, the door opened and Damon stepped in. I wanted to sleep still.He chuckled as he walked in, seeing us all doped up, and said, "Good morning, my lovelies. Wake up, it's time for you to get moving. Time is of the essence, and I don't think you want to laze around too much. But first, Mimosa and Shadow, Number two will take you two into the shower while I tend to these two. Mariella, you're first, so get your ass moving. By the way, congratulations, ladies. You have less than three weeks before giving birth. You're pregnant, and these are the babies that were put to sleep when that infection hit Mimosa and Mariella."I yanked my eyes open; I fell silent, feeling my belly and the fullness of it. I could feel slight movements as I pressed on it.Damon continued, looking at me. "You, my baby, have the least amount of time. You only have 17 days left. Mariella, you have 20 days, Mimosa, you have 22, and Shadow, you have 24 days left. I will explain more later, but for now, up, up, and to the shower. We will wash you and tend to you."Mariella got up, followed by the wolves, as they moved to the other room. I remained in bed, stretching myself and trying to clear my mind. I sent my happiness to my babies, and they sent it back to me. We were bonding again, and it made me smile, despite being heavily drugged. I was slowly directing my blood circulating more into my liver, feeling it clearing drugs out of my mind. I could hear passionate sounds coming from the shower, but I wasn't in the mood for that. I was a mom again.It took them quite a while to finish their shower, and Damon's passion was clear, even though he had a towel on. His cock was visible, more or less tenting his towel. Mariella went to sit on the bed, on the other side of it, still wearing a towel around her hair and a thick robe.I told him, "Go ahead, have fun. I can shower by myself."I didn't want him to feel unwanted, and he looked at me sharply. I was having too much fun with my babies. There were so many emotions that I wanted to teach them.He approached me and said, "Come on, get in the shower. I'll wash you and find out what you don't want me to know."I tried to maintain a neutral expression as I got up from the bed. My nightdress smelled fine, so I decided not to put it in the laundry. It was a nice night dress, so it would do several nights. I walked into the bathroom, placed my nightgown on the shelf, and Damon came up behind me. He quickly grabbed my nightgown and threw it into the laundry chute without saying a word.I stepped into the shower, rolling my eyes, and Damon joined me. He turned on the water, making sure it was almost steaming hot, and began washing me. He wasn't trying to have sex with me; it seemed like he sensed my lack of interest or perhaps he was in the mood for someone else.I reached for my new shampoo but couldn't find it. Instead, Damon started washing my hair with my usual shampoo. His grip was firm, and I enjoyed the sensation of someone else washing my hair. I allowed him to wash it a few more times before he applied for conditioner.He turned me towards him, gazing into my eyes, and asked, "Come on, what is it? Show me."I replied, "It's nothing. To you, it might not seem important, but due to hormonal changes, it's something wonderful for me."He nodded and urged, "Well, show me or tell me."I placed my hand on my belly and explained, "It was after you removed those chemicals from me, and I was feeling miserable. I was thrown out of the sauna, more or less, and I promised myself that I wouldn't suppress my emotions. So, I went to the bedroom and let myself feel. The first feeling that came was loneliness."He looked at me, his expression softening.There was regret in his gaze as he nodded and said, "I am a teacher, and my lessons can be harsh, but they are for a reason so that you won't repeat your mistakes. Please continue."I let out a heavy sigh, my breath escaping as I continued pouring my heart out to him. I gazed into my husband's piercing ice-blue eyes, searching for solace. The shower and bathroom were well-lit, casting a soft glow on our faces."There I was, engulfed in a whirlwind of emotions. Loneliness, exhaustion, and an overwhelming sense of despair consumed me. I was so tired of my existence alone. I knew I was more or less supposed to be alone, not have a TLC or anything but a lesson of stupidity. And then it happened. But amidst it all, I felt a glimmer of something else. Love. It took time for me to identify it, but it was my babies. They sensed my pain, my loneliness, my anguish and sent me their love, their unwavering trust. In return, I reciprocated, no longer feeling alone or fatigued in my existence."A tender smile graced Damon's lips as he spoke, his voice filled with understanding. "So you sent your feelings to them, and they have already responded," he remarked.I nodded in affirmation, my eyes meeting his."Let me try as well," he suggested, placing his hands gently on my swollen belly.He closed his eyes, and a comforting warmth spread beneath his touch. Soon, his smile widened, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.His voice grew husky as he whispered, "They sent their love to me, too. Oh, baby, this is an indescribable feeling."The moment lingered, our connection deepening as we exchanged love and emotions. He was also teaching them so many emotions. Eventually, we reluctantly emerged from the shower. Damon wrapped me snugly in several towels, adorning my head with one in a turban-like fashion. Leading me to our bed, he lifted Mariella to stand, repeating the same gesture with her babies. Mariella's face lit up with delight as she, too, felt the connection. In an instant, they teleported elsewhere.I exhaled, a sense of contentment washing over me. Though I couldn't deny a hint of longing, the experience had been nothing short of extraordinary. I continued drying myself off, selecting clothes from my maternity wardrobe. My belly had grown larger, allowing for a variety of options. I had not noticed my quite pregnant body when I had woken up, but the truth had come out when I had taken my nightdress off.I opted for a vibrant silk blouse and loose, multicolored pants. I quickly towel-dried my hair, gathering it into a simple ponytail without bothering to brush it. I was more than happy. 17 days to get to know my little ones.With a rumbling stomach, I made my way to the kitchen. The room was abuzz with activity as the Salvatores occupied the space. Number three glanced at me with a furrowed brow, engaged in a silent conversation with someone, likely number one. Despite his apparent displeasure, he prepared my meal.I didn't mind, understanding the complexities of our reality. With nine other Salvatores, Charles, Adam, Lepard, and Demon, I had plenty of company if desired. But ultimately, I found solace in the presence of my babies, and that was all I truly needed. I was not too lusty when I was pregnant with babies. I was a mom, not a lover or wife.I eagerly awaited the opportunity to create my nursery, envisioning the different items I would choose for my babies. Perhaps I could even ask them what they would like. It would be a new and exciting experience for me, deepening my bond with my little ones as we shared our feelings.As I consumed the food given to me, I couldn't help but notice number two's lingering gaze. He seemed perplexed as to why I wasn't upset when number one chose Mariella. But this was our life, and besides, I didn't need a man by my side when I had my precious babies. I was not Mariella; I was not visibly hormonal and maybe he had been with wolves who were very hormonal when pregnant.As someone brushed and styled my hair, I couldn't identify who it was, but I welcomed the care. I just noticed that firm hands unwinding my ponytail and soon my hair was brushed and put up. It was a pleasurable sensation, a minor act of kindness that reminded me of my hormonal state and the need for extra care. However, I remained in control, allowing myself to savor the nurturing from deep within my being.I refused to succumb to the emotional and needy state like Mariella. No, I was determined to be composed, in control, the perfect alpha female. I would live up to those expectations, regardless of their falsehood. Even deep down. I was hormonal as whenever I was pregnant; it was just me not showing it to anyone, and I was not sure if I ever will.After the meal, I took a stroll to explore the perfect nursery that number one had permitted me to set up. He reminded me of the available help should I need it. I discovered a corner room on the top floor, a challenging space to decorate with its five walls instead of the usual square or rectangular shape. However, I was determined to make it work. I saw here opportunities instead of problems and I was eager to set up my nest here.The room was spacious, with enough room for cribs, dressers, and even activity areas with mats and toys for my babies to explore and study their surroundings. I remember having soft mats that I once had in one of my cub's rooms. They could be laid on the floor, creating a comfortable and safe space. As it was years ago when I had had them, so I was not sure. Time was of the essence to gain them, as doubts arose regarding their availability. I knew I had had them in the past, but was not sure if I had them in my warehouses or storage rooms and if they were manufactured anymore.After a few hours of walking and planning, my stomach grumbled again. I made my way to the kitchen, where several Salvatores were buzzing around. This time, Mariella and Damon were there, too. As I sat down, I couldn't help but notice the familiar scent of freshly cooked food filling the air. I had experience with my four girls, so I knew what I would need. There was a good-sized bathroom in there too, so bathing babies was on again.I casually mentioned to Number Two, "I found my nursery, so I'm eager to set it up once I'm done eating. There's a lot to do, and time is limited. There is a good-sized bathroom, so I can bathe my babies then."He smiled at me, while Number One spoke suddenly, "Well, baby, after we finish our meal, the rest of us will find our nurseries. Then, as a pack, we'll help you out."Silently, I reminisced about the times when Mariella had been displeased with Number One's decorating skills in the nurseries. She had her own taste, and Damon always seemed to overrule her. I wondered if there would be another explosive disagreement this time. She had a few times screamed at him and he, as usual, had used flanks to calm her down.Sitting there, I realized that despite having some things already in hamster storage and a few other places, there were still items I hadn't acquired. My time with those four girls had taught me so much about caring for babies for longer than a few weeks. I had quite a mental list of things I needed. However, I hesitated to share it with the others, unsure of their reaction.If I kept everything to myself and they discovered that they had missed out on some essential items, they might accuse me of sabotaging their family life. On the other hand, if I started dictating what was needed, they might see me as overbearing and simply override my suggestions. Either way, they would likely be mad at me.My over-analyzing mind was getting pretty good merry-go-round already.Number Two looked at me and reassured me, "We will get you everything you need or want, and you don't have to explain why. This will be a learning opportunity for all of us. If we're foolish enough not to follow your example, someone who has raised babies for months, then shame on us. But as for me, I will learn from you, my baby."Mariella remained silent while Number One looked at me, unaware of my thoughts. It would be interesting to see how this played out, especially considering Mariella's tendency for jealousy. She might try to seduce Number Two to keep him away from me. Then again, maybe not. I could not see into the future, so these were all just my pondering.I ate a lot again as I was hungry and I needed my strength so could do stuff to myself too. I liked to put things together, to see cribs done, and lay those pieces of mats if I could find them or have them. It had been nice to put on those pieces of mats. I was a doer and Mariella was a watcher, more or less. She usually watched as others did the work, but I was the opposite of her. I like to do stuff myself and it gave me satisfaction to get things done.Of course, me being pregnant in the middle of almost a sea of eager protective husbands who wanted help meant that I would not be doing so much, not unless I was a little sly and got them to help the others but first I needed to get going and those other ladies should find their nurseries too so men could assist them.Damon was feeling pretty damn smug as he listened now to Mimi's thoughts. Oh, if she would know what this would be like. They had prepared for this over those three weeks what it had taken to get her well and in top shape, so they had a plan, actually.Number three had asked him about it when he had gone and fucked with Mariella after Mimi had shown that connection, then he had remembered their plan and he was ready to follow it through. After enjoying their meal, the trio of pregnant women expected that finding nurseries would be relatively straightforward, especially as they were not as picky as Mimi had been. Mimi had always been meticulously selective about her living spaces, so it was fortunate that she had already chosen one for herself. This decision would certainly streamline their search.After finishing my meal, the other women had already departed for their nurseries. I had already staked out my nursery to claim it as my own. My next task was to gather a few items for my room. I made my way to our larger storage room, which was filled with chairs, sofas, and tables. A particular item caught my eye - a selection of beautiful rocking chairs.I carefully selected the perfect one, envisioning it as the ideal spot to nurse my babies, as it was spacious enough to accommodate two or three people. I also found some bedding and grabbed a few soft fleece blankets and pillows to make the space even more inviting.I had a perfect spot in my room for that rocking sofa, a thought that lingered in my mind. So, I closed my eyes and imagined it, and suddenly, I felt a peculiar sensation as I teleported. Opening my eyes, I found myself in my room, and there it was - the rocking sofa. Then I returned to storage. Excitedly, I began searching for the pieces of mats, but to my disappointment, there were none to be found.I went back to my room, my nest. Deciding to search online for alternatives, I sat down on the rocking chair, lost in my thoughts. Just then, the door swung open, and in walked Damon, followed by all the Salvatores. Damon was holding a thick folder that I had never seen before. He noticed me sitting in the oversized rocking chair, or more accurately, the rocking sofa, and approached me with a smile."Well, baby, this time we've done things differently," he said, his smile widening. "Here's your folder. We've gathered everything for you - from TV, the internet, and magazines. We did this while you were resting, so every woman would have the same folder. Take a look, this is your folder. It's pink and tailored to your preferences. Choose what you like, and if something is missing, just let us know, and we'll make sure to get it for you. This is how it will work - you choose, we get it."I was utterly speechless, my mind unable to process the overwhelming gesture. I held the folder tightly in my hands, unsure of how to react or what to do. We would be doing this truly as a pack. This was the first for me.Damon reassured me, saying, "Go ahead, open it and see. Take your time to choose and let us know. Here's a pen. You can cross out what you don't want or show us what you prefer. And if you want any modifications, just tell us. We get it and put it in place."With trembling hands, I opened the folder, and my eyes were met with an array of cribs. There were so many options - different materials, colors, and sizes. I had never imagined choosing cribs in such detail before. I realized this process would require careful consideration and time.I said out loud, my voice echoing through the room, "This will take some time." My room was empty still, but not for long. So many decisions to be made. So much to choose from.Damon nodded in agreement, his affirmation barely audible amidst the quiet hum of anticipation."You have time, baby," he reassured me, his voice soothing and comforting. "Just choose at your own pace, take it easy, and we'll help you."As the others moved about the room, their footsteps creating a soft shuffle, I could feel their eyes on me, waiting for something.Damon leaned in closer, his voice gentle as he spoke to me while I continued to peruse the folder."Don't mind us," he whispered, his warm breath brushing against my ear. "We're here to gather your pheromones, your nurturing and caring essence. The air-conditioning has been meticulously rigged to spread those pheromones, ensuring that every female in the pack will be drawn to this moment. You will be the first to give birth, surrounded by the entire pack, a truly magical experience. And this time, you won't have to share me."I nodded, captivated by the enchantment of it all, uncertain if I could make a decision. Each crib held something special, something enticing, and I sighed, allowing my mind to wander. As I began to plan, a constant presence remained by my side, their comforting presence never far away.I barely noticed when some of them slipped away, passing on folders to the other women, who eagerly began their own nesting preparations. Lost in thought, I spoke aloud, comparing and contemplating the options before me. Should I prioritize practicality or aesthetics? Where could I find a compromise?And then, there he was, Damon, sitting beside me, engaging in the discussion, offering his opinion on various ideas. I had no idea about time. Together, we meticulously crafted our plans, weaving them into a tapestry of love and partnership. It felt extraordinary, a new and exhilarating experience.Even when he occasionally stepped away to converse with the other women, Damon always found his way back to my side, sitting with me on the rocking sofa as we created our nursery. After a few days, when various items had been brought in and carefully arranged, I found myself drawn to the blank expanse of the largest wall.While my attention had been focused on the surrounding walls, I had acquired a drawing tablet, the latest model with a built-in projector, allowing me to project my creations onto the canvas. So there I sat, contemplating the vastness of the white surface, as I sketched a scene.I was not Rembrandt, but I was trying. With each stroke of my stylus, colors bloomed and trees took shape. It was a simple yet captivating piece, a sprawling painting brought to life. If I could capture it just right, perhaps the Salvatores could use their magic to bring it to fruition. My art piece was pretty damn simple, as I was not good at drawing. It would be play with colors more or less. Maybe a few stylized figures. I had a vision but no skill to do it. It was a compromise, something that I could suffer to watch.As I focused on my art piece, Mariella silently entered the room. I had just made a few improvements and was projecting it onto the wall. The artwork was not yet perfect, lacking that certain something. It was just different colors, a few black figures, few trees.Mariella glanced at it and remarked, "You have a nifty little toy in your hand. I see that you have vision."I nodded and replied, "My problem is that I can't seem to make it work perfectly. It will take time for me to get it right. I have vision alright but no skill to do it, so I have to compromise and make this pretty simple. "Suddenly, the sweet scent of passionfruit filled the air as Damon stepped in.He murmured to me, "Give me it, just think what is your idea and let me help. "He approached me, took my tablet, and drew. His strokes were skillful, and a slight frown on his face revealed his intense focus. I was thinking about my original idea. I remained silent as Mariella watched him, a sweet smile on her face. She then left, leaving him to create his masterpiece.After an hour, Damon projected the artwork, and it took my breath away. It depicted snowy mountains, a forest, and a pastel-shaded sunset with feline figures, appearing incredibly three-dimensional.I exclaimed, "It's perfect, just what I had envisioned."Damon humbly replied, "I tried to extract it from your mind and bring it to life. If you'd like, I can refine it further. Just give me a few days, and it will be perfect."I nodded and said, "Absolutely perfect. Take your time. I have no rush."He took the tablet and assured me, "I'll create something like this for everyone, as per Mother's vision. Don't worry, you'll have your wall. Just think about what you want on the other walls."I looked at him and said, "Surprise me, Salvatore."He smiled, smirking at me.With that, he walked out, carrying my tablet. I felt a sense of happiness, as if it was the right time to create a family nest, easing the pain of my loss. I had come close to telling him so many times, but I chose to keep my mouth shut, not wanting to hurt him. It was better this way. I would bear this loss, this pain, and protect him. It was my duty.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

My pregnancy progressed flawlessly, and after a few days, I eagerly anticipated the moment when Damon would unveil his masterpiece on the wall. With his skilled hands and magical touch, he transformed the blank canvas into a stunning three-dimensional artwork. It was so lifelike that I could almost reach out and immerse myself in the scene.As my due date approached, I found myself facing the daunting task of choosing baby clothes. Little did I know the vast array of options available - different materials, styles, and designers. I usually relied on two online shops for my clothing needs, but they presented me with a whole new world of choices. Each option was guaranteed to be safe and suitable for my baby, making the decision even more challenging.Thankfully, Damon was there by my side, supporting me through the process. Time was running out, and I had to make my selections quickly. As the days dwindled, I realized I only had five days left. My belly had grown, and I could feel the gentle movements of my babies, but their powers remained dormant. Breastfeeding was regulated, and I had to follow strict guidelines.Despite these limitations, I couldn't help but feel an overwhelming sense of joy. This pregnancy was unlike anything I had experienced before, even though I knew Mariella had gone through it multiple times. Instead of feeling jealous, I focused on cherishing each moment with Damon. He, too, reveled in this journey, always finding time to be by my side and help me choose the perfect clothes for our little ones.I eagerly envisioned each of my babies having their own unique clothes. Once it was confirmed that I had four girls and three boys, we knew exactly what to get for each of them. As of yet, we had not given them names. We planned to wait until after their birth, as the moment we first laid eyes on them felt like the perfect time to discover their names.The entire pack, including the other women, visited my room, and I reciprocated by visiting theirs. In Mariella's room, her artwork depicted a couple deeply in love, standing at the edge of a vast sea during sunrise. The painting exuded an overwhelming sense of love and affection.Mimosa's artwork, on the other hand, showcased a vibrant array of birds and animals in a meadow nestled within a forest. Mystical creatures such as unicorns and dragons graced the scene, giving it an ethereal quality. Her artwork transported you to a world beyond our own dimensions.Shadow's artwork was a beautiful composition of blooming flowers, lush plants, and delicate herbs. The painting seemed to emit the fragrant scent of blossoms, filling the room with a sweet aroma. Damon had skillfully crafted each of these artwork pieces, showcasing his undeniable talent and creating genuine works of art.Although I knew that eventually, we would entrust our babies to the magic house. For now, this nursery was intended for our personal use. I wanted to spend countless hours here with my babies, these and for future ones, too, and perhaps even with cubs, in the future. If not, we would create our very own perfect cub room or nest.Thanks to my pheromones, the entire pack had become prepared to welcome and nurture our babies. I felt a sense of relief now that I was nearing the end of my pregnancy. Occasionally, I experienced mildish false contractions, but I chose not to mention them. I knew I wasn't perfect, not by any means. The pain was there to be tolerated, and I had experience, so to my knowledge, false contractions were nothing to worry about.I was one day before my due date, having slept quite a lot. I had been drinking my meals and the pack members checked on me regularly. It was nighttime, around three in the morning, when I suddenly woke up to a flood coming out between my legs. I realized my waters had broken. Strong contractions hit me rapidly, and I knew Damon tended to Mariella during the nights.My instincts took over once again. Although I was still sleepy and my mind wasn't fully awake, I didn't inform him. Instead, I got out of bed, changed into a clean nightgown, and slowly made my way to the birthing room, stopping and moaning, panting with each contraction. I knew that there was everything that you need for birthing and I could then maybe get someone to help me out, like Charles or Adam, I was not sure what Salvatores were doing.Shadow, feeling thirsty and craving blood as usual during pregnancy, noticed Mimi. Mimi was gripping the wall, emitting low moans and panting in between. Shadow instantly understood that Mimi was in the middle of giving birth and that it wouldn't be long before the first child arrived.Shadow sprinted into the kitchen, urgently saying, "Mimi is giving birth in the corridor. She won't make it to the birthing room."The seven Salvatores that were there making food for the babies and mothers, sprang into action, and the number two sharply communicated through his mind to Mariella and number one, who was engaged in a passionate fucking session, "Mimi is giving birth. She's about to have her first child. Just thought you should know."Damon cursed under his breath, frustrated that what was supposed to be a magical moment had turned into an emergency. Suddenly, a flash of warning appeared on his radar, alerting him to the distress of the babies.His urgency was palpable as he exclaimed, "We have to go. It's an emergency!"Mariella, sensing the urgency in his voice, quickly gathered herself as they teleported into the birthing room. Mariella had witnessed no distress from the babies before and this was a scary situation for her, too.Number two and number four were already in the room, supporting Mimi in between them, trying to get her to walk to the bed. Mimi was hanging on them and she was moaning in pain from contractions. She was sweaty, and a little distressed herself, too. Pack members were putting everything in place, opening packages, getting supplies, starting machines, and putting more lights on. Mariella went to assist where she could help, letting Damon focus on Mimi.Damon hurried to her side and reassured her, "Don't worry, baby, the entire pack is here. Let's get you onto the bed and assess the situation. You have to hurry always and you just can't do it like others." With gentle strength, he scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bed, informing the others about the distress of the first baby. He kept his expression neutral, taking the role of a doctor, not a husband.As number two and number four rushed me into the birthing room, Damon's worried expression didn't escape my notice. Despite the pain, I couldn't help but wonder if something was wrong. He tried to keep himself composed, but as he started to act as a doctor, not as a husband, I knew that something was not right.I felt the urge to push, but Damon cautioned me, "Don't push yet. Let me check a few things first."Pack members and especially Salvatores were all over me. Monitors were quickly attached to my belly to monitor the babies' heartbeats. Someone took blood from my arm and someone placed a cannula in my central vein with efficiency and skill. I lay there, my legs in stirrups, as Damon prepared to examine me."This might hurt," he warned, his voice filled with concern, "but I need to gently insert my fingers and feel around."I nodded, bracing myself for the pain. As he inserted his fingers, a wave of intense discomfort washed over me. The urge to push was almost overwhelming, but I fought against it, as someone murmured in my ear, urging me not to push.Soon, number two joined number one between my legs, their expressions mirroring a mix of concentration and concern. They exchanged a glance, silently communicating with each other.Number one spoke to me, his voice filled with reassurance, "Okay, baby, when we say push, push. But when we tell you not to push, stop. Everything will be fine, as long as you follow our lead."I nodded, gathering all my strength, and pushed with all my might, feeling the baby moving inside me.With each push, the pressure intensified, making me feel like I was about to burst. My contractions continued relentlessly, urging me to push, but no matter how hard I tried, the baby remained stuck.Damon gently told me, "Baby, it's stuck. I need to use forceps to assist its delivery. Please don't push yet."I nodded, my body drenched in sweat, exhausted, and now filled with fear. I had never experienced complications during childbirth like this before.After a few agonizing moments, Damon returned with cold metal instruments in his hands. As he inserted them inside me, a sharp pain shot through my body, causing moans to escape my lips uncontrollably. With those metallic tools inside me, he instructed me to push while warning that he would pull at the same time, acknowledging that it wouldn't be pleasant, but necessary for the baby's safe arrival.It was far from pleasant, but after a few attempts, the baby finally budged slightly, giving me a glimmer of hope. I pushed with all my might as he pulled, assisted by another pack member who used energy to help me push even more. It felt like an eternity, but eventually, I felt the baby's head emerge, followed by the rest of its tiny body. However, an eerie silence filled the room.Numbers two and four swiftly took my baby, carrying it to another part of the room, urgently working on it. The silence was almost too much, and I was almost asking why my baby was not crying.Meanwhile, number one reassured me, saying, "Don't worry, he's just exhausted and too tired to cry. He'll be fine. But Missy, the next one is coming, so you need to focus and push."Although I couldn't do any more than hope for a cry, I had to gather the strength to push again. Despite Damon's assurances, the entire room seemed to hang on the anticipation of that cry. Minutes felt like hours until, finally, a weak sound escaped from my firstborn. It was weak, almost like mewl, but it was a sound coming from him, a sign that he was alive.As I continued to push, relieved by my baby's faint cry, Damon's commanding voice interrupted, "Stop pushing again. You need to push only when I tell you."I obeyed, giving him small pushes while feeling his fingers manipulating our child. He maintained a serious expression, and number two returned to assist, working together to deliver my second child, a girl. It took time for us to get her out too and there was something that they needed to do to her.However, she too remained silent, and as number two carried her limp, bluish body to another area, I overheard him mention she had the cord wrapped tightly around her neck, hindering her proper breathing. I watched in dread as they administered oxygen to her. Damon's calm voice urged me to focus on the next child, assuring me that our daughter would be fine. But how could he truly know?I had no choice but to carry on, my body pushed to its limits. The next birth was that of a boy, but it came with complications. He was enormous, requiring careful maneuvering to bring him into the world. They had to break my pelvis, creating space for him to come out, causing excruciating pain. I felt my body rupture, but as a supernatural being, I knew I would heal.Amidst the chaos, my second child's cries brought relief, even though my own birthing experience was far from perfect. It seemed that somehow, a few of my children had grown so large that it was tricky to deliver them by natural birth, but then again, time was critical. This needed to happen and there was no time to start doing surgery.With each birth, my heart grew colder as complications arose. There was a breach, there was one other cord wrapped around one baby's neck and it had gotten stuck, behind another baby, so it was difficult for them to manipulate babies inside me so the cord was not pinched fully closed.It was a constant battle to keep myself from panicking and revealing the truth about what happened to my cubs. The worry squeezed my heart like never before, an unfamiliar sensation. Damon remained in control, taking on the role not as a husband, but as an obstetrician. His dream of a magical birth shattered, but he handled our realities brilliantly. it was just this situation that he had to be a doctor, not a husband.My last two girls were born tiny, as if they had been waiting inside me, their strength fading. They didn't immediately grow to the size of normal babies, slipping out almost unnoticed. I was so tired, torn badly a few times, so I was numb from my pussy as Damon told me to push. I barely felt those tiny things coming out. It wasn't until I saw Number Four cradling one of the fragile creatures in his palms that I truly grasped their smallness.They were tiny as premies, so fragile and small when number two hurried another one of them into the table where there were now number five and seven also assisting the babies. I could see that my five other babies were closely monitored still, pack members giving them oxygen or injection and they were so silent, only weak cries here and there, the hushed voices of pack members as they talked with each other were heard.It had been one hell of a rough ride for me and my babies and I was so tired, yet I needed to stand up and walk to them. To touch them, talk to them. Damon assured me they would gain energy and grow in due time, their exhaustion from the arduous birth taking its toll.I wanted to help them, to hold them, and let them feel my presence. The thought of them not sensing me was surely unsettling, as I had maintained a close connection throughout my pregnancy. I was trying to get up, but Charles and Adam came next to me, pressing me back to bed, murmuring to me to be still and rest. They did not let me get up to sit.Damon, with a reassuring smile, said to me, "Baby, you need rest, we need to make sure you are okay, you have lost blood your pelvis has been broken twice, you are torn internally, and you are in no shape to move just yet."He went to the medicine cabinet to prepare a cocktail for me. Charles and Adam both assured me that I needed rest, and they needed to ensure my well-being. After a while, when he had drawn very many medications into one syringe, Damon returned. He approached me, a syringe in hand, gently inserting it into my cannula.As he pressed the plunger, he whispered, "Sleepy time, baby. Just rest. Everything will be okay when you wake up."Darkness enveloped me, taking me into a peaceful slumber.After the cocktail put Mimi to sleep, Damon sighed. He was tired, so worn out by worry over the babies and Mimi, and this had been an endless day. Birthing had taken a grueling 19 hours, and he had so many times thought of turning this into a cesarean, but then there had been always little progress, little thing that had made him carry on.But Mimi was pale, tired. She had been so worried over those precious babies and her worry had flooded into his mind through their bond like the sun. He had to maintain his role as the doctor for the sake of their babies and he could not be the husband that she would have needed by her side.But their babies would be fine. They would get intensive care for a day or two, what it took Mimi to heal and get her strength back and then they could be a perfect family. Of course, it was a few days before Mariella would have the due date, but he hoped that he would have a day or two to be with Mimi and their seven wonders. They were seven wonders of their world.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The bright sun shone through the window, causing me to squint as I slowly regained consciousness. I felt groggy and disoriented, my mind still clouded. I tried to shield my eyes from the glaring light by pulling the blanket over my head. I was drugged up to my eyes, and it took time for me to get my mind working. As my thoughts cleared, I suddenly remembered my childbirth and worried about the well-being of my babies. I knew I had to wake up and see them.Minutes passed, and terrifying scenarios filled my mind. Images of empty cribs and fragile creatures in incubators haunted me. I remember how small those girls had been. Determined to shake off these thoughts, I forced myself to wake up. Opening my eyes, I struggled to adjust to the harsh sunlight. Outside the room, I heard footsteps approaching. The door softly opened, and Damon entered, holding a bundle in his arms.Relieved, he greeted me, "Oh, good, you're awake. I was just coming to check on you when our firstborn became restless, so I brought him to see his mommy. All our babies are fine, eating, and I've already dressed and washed them."A sudden longing surged within me as I yearned to see the little bundle in Damon's arms. I fought against my fatigue, shifting my body to a better position. I was squirming into a sitting position."Give him to me," I said eagerly. "I want to..."Damon smiled and sat beside me, carefully placing our firstborn from this batch into my arms. The baby was beautiful, with dark hair and hands that seemed surprisingly large compared to what I remembered from our girls. His eyes, like his father's, were a striking ice blue. He was looking at me."He looks like you," I told Damon, my heart filled with joy. "Look at him, your brows, your eyes, your mouth."Damon smirked, teasingly responding, "But he has your disposition. He's a chill guy, just like you. Though when he's angry, he lets you know."Chuckling, I replied, "I'm not used to reacting like that. I might have a few tantrums here and there, but I'm not a dragon."Damon smiled, his fingers lightly brushing against the scales on my chest. "Well, you do have a few of these, so maybe you are a dragon, at least you are a dragon in OR. someday I will get those too, and we shall share your little vampire abilities." He playfully remarked.Sticking my tongue out at him, I turned my attention to our baby."Don't mind about Daddy," I whispered to our little one. "He's just being a meanie. He is greedy. Mommy is no dragon unless someone tries to hurt you. Then, I might get angry."My baby boy cooed, his soft voice filling the room, and he squirmed restlessly in my arms. I could feel his tiny body fidgeting, knowing that he could smell the sweet scent of my milk. My breasts were full, and he was hungry. This one was his father's son, at least when it came to my milk.I turned to Damon, my husband, and confidently said, "This little one is hungry, so we're about to feed. If you're uncomfortable seeing my breasts, then please give us some space."Damon moved closer to me, his voice a gentle murmur in my ear. "No worries, he won't drink all of your milk. But I will after he's had his fill. So you can give me a feed too. Oh, baby, I am sooo hungry.."My husband loved breastmilk and whenever it was available, he eagerly joined in. We had excellent formulas as well, but it wasn't healthy for me to produce too much milk. As the alpha female, it was my purpose to provide milk for every baby in our pack, but it had led me to undergo anesthesia and feeding procedures in the past. Nowadays, it was regulated to ensure I produced just the right amount, and Damon would taste it to prevent any strain on my body. He would make sure that I did not put too much of my resources, minerals, and vitamins in my milk as I exaggerated in anything that I did.Despite his seductive words, I couldn't help but feel a sense of security with Damon by my side. He was my mate, husband, my protector, and he never failed in his duties. I undressed, letting my baby and husband have their milk meal simultaneously. At that moment, we were a complete family, and it felt perfect.Damon was faster with his drinking, eagerly emptying my milk, while our son took his time suckling at his own pace. Eventually, Damon gently took our son from my arms, burped him, and placed him in bed for a minute, ensuring his comfort. After the baby had fallen asleep, Damon focused on completely emptying my breasts to avoid any complications or infections.He drank carefully every drop of my milk and bit into my breasts, draining a dental substance to keep my milk production under control. Breastfeeding could make it faster and he was not giving opportunity for my body to do that. He was enjoying himself quite a lot, draining my milk and making my body react in a certain way, too.After he had done with his nursing, Damon spoke, breaking the silence. "Now, baby, it's time for you to shower while I put our little one to sleep. After that, you'll have a meal, and then you'll get to meet the rest of our gang. You've only slept for about 30 hours, and there are some deficiencies in your blood, but I wanted to have this time with you before Mariella gives birth."His words surprised me. In the past, he would have had no qualms about keeping me sedated for a few days to address my blood issues. But now, he had changed. This wasn't an impulsive decision; he had planned everything meticulously, including our journey of having babies together.I said to him, my voice tinged with nostalgia, "You have changed, truly. The old you wouldn't have hesitated to keep me under anesthesia being fed while fixing me, even if it meant missing out on time with me before Mariella gave birth."He smiled, a sense of pride radiating from him, and replied, "You see, old dogs can learn new tricks. So never think, my love, that you can't change too."Happiness filled my heart, but I knew I had to protect him, keep him sheltered from the truth of our three lost ones. He was too precious to me at this moment. I could not hurt him that much. I needed to be strong here, for both of us.Standing up, he cradled our son gently in his arms and urged me, "Now it's your turn to shower, my love. Don't make it too cool. I'll keep my radar on and teleport to adjust the water temperature if needed."I stretched myself, watching him walk away while murmuring sweet words to our son. Making my way to the shower, I relished the warmth and joy of this moment in life, adjusting the water to be warm.But then he spoke in my mind, "Baby, warmer, or else..."Fine. I turned the dial, scalding hot water cascading over me, almost boiling myself. I washed my hair multiple times, taking my time, before wrapping myself in a thick, oversized robe and grabbing a large towel to dry my hair. The hem of the robe reached to the floor, but I knew how to walk without tripping on it.I thought nothing because this had been one room I had made for myself and I had bought several bathrobes for myself. I was in a lazy mood so this oversized would dry me up well and fast while I would dry my hair. I was so used to it that when I made room for myself, I would be only living there. I was not thinking about this new Salvatore at all.I had no rush, knowing I could savor this moment. Stepping out of the bathroom, I found my husband waiting in the room.He had chosen my clothes for me, his gaze lingering on me as he sighed and said, "I see I need to put my name on my clothes so you can differentiate between mine and yours, and avoid wearing my bathrobe."Frowning, I retorted, "This is mine. I bought it myself."I was flabbergasted, really I was. My room, my stuff.Damon responded, his voice filled with a mixture of amusement and affection, "It's time for me to teach you about clothes and being married once again, my love. I appreciate it when you buy me clothes and bathrobes, I truly do. But I wear them myself, and while I enjoy your scent, you have your robes. So, I'll put my name on my bathrobes, ensuring you choose correctly when selecting yours. This is our room, not just yours. It is time for you to learn truly to be a wife, to live with me."I was taken aback, and at a loss for words, feeling utterly astonished. He appeared serious and composed at that moment. This revelation was something completely new to me, and even the simple act of sharing clothes and bathrobes, though mundane, had a comforting aspect to it. It made me feel somewhat normal, like everyone else. I never really lived with him. I mean, we had had our rooms, but not this kind of sharing, not in decades.I found myself sitting on the dresser, grabbing a towel to dry my hair. Unexpectedly, he came up behind me, gently taking the towel and massaging my hair, soothingly rubbing and drying it. Then he proceeded to brush and blow-dry my hair, styling it into an updo.After finishing, he handed me my clothes for the day and said, "Alright, get dressed. I'll go prepare some food for you."As soon as I started to open my robe, or rather, his robe, he hurriedly walked away. he had still problems with my body. I dressed myself in a loose-hemmed shirt and a tight, hot pink satin skirt, while the skirt itself was a cool ice blue, resembling his eyes.I made my way to the kitchen, Whole pack was already eating there, where a full meal awaited me. The clinking of utensils filled the air, and the enticing aromas filled the kitchen, making my mouth water and reminding me of just how hungry I was. Mariella glanced at me, observing my flat belly while hers remained round, pregnant, and heavy. She looked tired but content, and Damon graciously gave her more food to satisfy her cravings. It was liquid, and she sipped it through the thick straw.A plate was placed in front of me, and I eagerly indulged, relishing the opportunity to actually chew my food instead of resorting to drinking everything. I devoured everything that was given to me, which was quite substantial, but it was all so delectable.After the satisfying meal, Damon turned to me and said, "Alright, let's go meet our seven wonders of the world."I could hear a few of the members of our pack snickering at my loving expression. I was more than ready, following him into our nursery. It truly felt like ours, as we had prepared it together.As I walked from one crib to another, I spoke softly, pointing out to Damon the resemblance of his features in our babies, and he reciprocated by noting how much he saw of me in them. He enveloped me in his arms as we gazed at our precious little ones, and I could feel his love radiating towards me. He was genuinely happy, and his love for me was immeasurable.I walked over to my cozy rocking chair, the worn wooden frame creaking as I settled into its embrace. It was just perfect and since it could seat several; I envisioned myself feeding my babies in here.Damon joined me, his presence comforting. He leaned in, his voice filled with excitement. "We need to give names to them. Do you have any ideas?"I paused, the room filled with a momentary silence. Finally, I replied, "Well, for the boys, how about heroic names like Apollo, Hercules, and Ares? And for the girls, Josephine, Jessica, Mira, and Tess."A smile danced across Damon's face as he suggested, "You're quite good at this. What about Jake, Rob, and Apollo for the boys?"I was struggling to suppress my emotions. His suggestion had brought them almost to the surface. Names of my two dearest friends, my soulmates but not lovers, more or less.I nodded and said, "Those will be their names. Good thinking."He pulled me into a warm embrace, whispering, "The children's powers will need to be bound, to prevent them from using vampire abilities. I'll show you how to do it, so you can do it yourself if I'm unavailable. It's simple, just mix five drops of their blood into the binder once their powers have manifested. It won't hurt them and will safeguard them from controlling their surroundings with compulsion or other mental powers."I nodded, grateful for this perfect solution. We sat together; the babies sleeping soundly, filling the room with peacefulness.Damon sighed, breaking the tranquility. "I'll be here when they wake up, but I need to check on the ladies. Enjoy your time with them. I'll update their files with their chosen names."I nodded again, relishing the joy of being a mother. But deep down, I knew this happiness wouldn't last. Mariella would give birth soon, and life had taught me to embrace every fleeting moment of bliss. As the scent of pheromones lingered in the air, I wondered if the other mothers would bond over our shared experiences, exchanging notes on our babies' growth and development.The thought struck me, and I felt an overwhelming desire to document everything, to compare their growth to that of human babies. Determined, I rose from the chair and made my way to the library, the scent of aged books filling my nostrils.I immersed myself in baby care books and guides on their development, eager to arm myself with knowledge. I knew I wanted to write everything down, to capture each precious detail. It would be a delightful journey, one I would embark on with each new arrival.After an hour, I returned to the nursery, carrying a stack of books and notebooks, along with a few other items like measuring tape, penlight, and scales. The room was filled with the gentle hum of anticipation. I could already imagine the sight of measuring their weight and length, and the circumference of their tiny heads, just like we do with human babies.It intrigued me to discover if they possessed the same reflexes as newborns and how quickly those reflexes would go away or new ones come. The little scientist within me was bursting with excitement, but I wanted to keep this experience to myself, at least for now. It felt like a personal journey I needed to embark on alone.As the babies started to stir, I cradled them in my arms, marveling at their delicate features. Simultaneously, I meticulously recorded measurements and observations for each one. Since I hadn't been informed of their individual names yet, they were merely assigned numbers in my notes.After an hour of focused work, I found myself sinking into a rocking chair, holding my babies close, filled with a deep sense of contentment. They weren't hungry yet, and I cherished these peaceful moments with them. Suddenly, Mariella and Damon entered the room.Mariella approached the little ones and asked, "May I pick them up?"I nodded and replied, "Of course, they do have names, but I haven't figured out who is who yet."Damon grinned and reassured me, "Don't worry, I'll take care of it. I'll put little tags on their cribs and clothes so each of them has their own identity."Mariella's face lit up, and she added, "That's a wonderful idea, Damon. I want the same for my babies too, their own clothes."It was heartwarming to see Mariella embracing motherhood with such joy. Even though our pack had experienced this countless times before, the magic of new life never lost its charm. This time would be yet another cherished memory for our pack.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Caring for the babies was as wonderful as ever, the soft cries and sweet coos filling the air. With Damon by my side, it felt like near perfection. The scent of newborns and the warmth of their tiny bodies brought a sense of joy and fulfillment. Less than 48 hours had passed since Mariella's birth, and the entire pack rallied around her, providing unwavering support. I focused solely on my little ones, relishing the pure joy of caring for them by myself.Through our unbreakable bond, I could feel Damon's love for me and his adoration for our children. It was a scary but beautiful realization that he truly loved me and wanted me. In the past, I had shielded myself, believing that Mariella was only for him. But now, things have changed. Despite the previous drama and hardships, we were a family, and I couldn't help but be happy about it. Doubts had no place in our lives; it was time to embrace happiness.My days were a whirlwind of nurturing, filled with the sight of tiny mouths latching onto bottles, the sound of milk being poured, and the gentle touch of diaper changes. Breastfeeding had its own set of rules, and as my milk production was closely monitored, sometimes I didn't have enough to offer. It was purposeful as I wasn't supposed to breastfeed but to bottlefeed.To ensure my babies were well-fed, I had to maintain a stock of seven full bottles of my milk in the fridge. So, I dutifully pumped my breasts and carefully filled the bottles. They would then be mixed with formula, creating the perfect blend for my little ones. Though I produced a little milk, the bottles were not that big, so it worked out. My milk production was curbed down, and it was one thing that was monitored.Just two days after Mariella's birth, it was time for Mimosa to give birth as well. Once again, the entire pack gathered around, their presence comforting and supportive. Mariella and I continued to care for our little ones, sharing the joy of dressing them with Damon's help. There was no bitterness in my heart; my focus was solely on the well-being of my babies. They were thriving, and every moment spent caring for them was precious.In between feedings and diaper changes, I worked on my little project. It took time to conduct tests on each baby and make detailed notes. Whenever I had a moment to spare, I sat at my laptop, analyzing the data and drawing my conclusions. It was fascinating to observe how rapidly these babies were growing, at least twice as fast as normal human babies.Each day held significance, and recording their progress became a priority. I couldn't help but imagine the future, where I would have a wealth of knowledge and data. Perhaps it would be useful someday. At the very least, it provided some understanding of their growth and what to expect as they reached certain milestones.I was learning new things all the time, reading about infant development. There were always a few books to be read. My knowledge was getting more comprehensive by the day. I had done a few measurements that I was monitoring and there was a multitude of options when babies would be a little older. I was putting times how long they were sleeping, how much they were feeding., being awake, what they did when they were awake. I weighed their diapers as well, monitoring output, input,Two days had passed since Shadow gave birth. My babies were now a week old, and I cherished every moment. Each day, I diligently measured their growth, cared for them, and worked on my secret project. I wanted to ensure that no member of the pack would discover what I was doing. I had so much data already and I did not have time to do all of my deductions on them. So much to be cross-referenced and compared to humans. This was so freaking interesting.In the middle of testing my babies' reflexes, I had Jake lying on the table. He was naked, ready for his bath. But before that, we needed to conduct our tests. Bath time always followed these sessions, serving as a reward for their patience. As I prepared to test their reflexes, I had my toy gun in hand. With a loud noise, I startled Jake, and he jerked in response. His scared reflex was still intact. Fine, I noted that up.Just as Jake began to fuss, Mariella's voice echoed from the door, "Why did you scare him like that?"She and Damon walked in, concern etched on their faces. Damon swiftly picked up Jake, wrapping him in a cozy blanket to soothe him. Within moments, Jake's fussing subsided.Meanwhile, Mariella approached me, peering at my notebook. I was writing Jake's results up.She questioned, "What are you writing? Have you been testing and measuring your babies? Why?"Busted. I had no choice but to answer. Finishing up my notes, I replied, "Call it scientific curiosity. I wanted to compare our babies' development to that of human infants. I have no idea what is considered normal for our little ones, so I record everything. The noise was just part of testing their reflexes. I have measured quite a lot different things, like their pee and poo output, physical attributes, reflexes."Damon joined us, giving Jake to Mariella and glancing at my notebook. He took it out of my hands. His frown deepened as he scanned my work.He then suggested, "Darling, this could be interesting. We could conduct these tests on all our babies and provide the information to the magic house. They can continue the research, and we can monitor our babies' growth every time we have a new litter." He was flipping through my notes.Mariella's excitement was palpable.She approached me, holding Jake, almost invading my personal space, and exclaimed, "You're being selfish by not sharing this project. Well, from now on, the Salvatores will take charge of it."I could feel Damon extracting the knowledge of baby development from my mind and passing it on to them.I had just finished testing Jake for the day when numbers two and four entered the room.The sound of their voices accompanied their arrival as they said, "Well, we will start testing the rest of these babies and gather information from their records, too. We will take all the data. Thank you very much for that baby."I turned to Mariella and suggested, "If you want, I can take care of Jake while you go and observe how the other babies are tested and measured. I always give him a bath as a reward after testing."Damon remarked, offering his help, "Well, I can assist you in bathing him, and we can do the same for the others once they are done testing. But first, come and see our babies. I want you to meet them."Mariella gently placed Jake in his crib. He had already fallen asleep in her arms.Together, we made our way to Mariella's nursery. The room was filled with a sense of love, palpable in the air, emanating from Mariella and Damon. She introduced me to her five little ones, four boys and one girl. I couldn't help but notice the resemblance between Damon and Mariella in their features.Damon remarked, "It's amazing how you can see both of us in our babies, but you won't see your features in them. However, you're right, this one has Mariella's mouth."We then proceeded to visit the three babies belonging to Mimosa and then Shadow. Just like Mariella's babies, I could see the features of both parents in them. The excitement in the room was contagious as we discussed their growth and milestones. I wasn't upset, and neither was Damon. We both understood that this was now a collective project, not just mine. Salvatores were putting several measuring stations in every nursery.After the tour, I returned to the nursery where most of my little ones were awake, eagerly awaiting their bath. Damon joined me, eager to spend time with my babies. I had prepared a few special bathtubs that kept the water warm, allowing me to bathe four babies at once. Damon studied everything, ensuring that everything was perfect as I filled the tubs with water.After completing my preparations, I could sense my husband effortlessly grasping my plans from my mind. He hummed a soft tune to himself as he went to retrieve our precious babies. The sound of his gentle footsteps filled the room, accompanied by the faint rustling of clothes.Soon he appeared, cradling Jake, Rob, and Apollo in his arms. He had lovingly undressed them, wiped them clean, and now he carefully lowered them into their tubs. His playful expressions elicited wide-eyed wonder from the babies, as they discovered the joy of bath time. They were relatively easy to bathe, as they were quite small still. Not so impossible as my four had been.I didn't need to lift a finger, as he insisted on taking charge. My role was simply to observe and assist when needed, handing him towels or any other request he had. He skillfully bathed all seven of them, his love for them shining through with every gentle touch. It was a sight that warmed my heart. He was learning and fast how to do that efficiently.Once the bathing was done, he turned to me and said, "I believe they're hungry now. Time to feed them."I nodded in agreement, mentioning that I had bottles ready, but they needed to be warmed up, which could take around 15 minutes. I warned him that some babies might grow fussy, even with their pacifiers.He looked at me with a tender smile and said, "Darling, I can warm up those bottles faster. As an energy creature and wizard, I can do it without upsetting the babies. You relax on the rocking sofa, and I'll bring the babies to you for feeding. After the babies are fed and tended to, you are getting some dessert, baby."I blushed slightly at that remark about dessert, as it had been a while since I had had some intense action in bed. I was sitting, realizing that he could warm the bottles so quickly."Alright," I replied sheepishly, "you give me the babies and bottles. I might have a meal in my breasts for someone."Damon's eyes sparkled with mischief as he responded, "That someone would be me, baby. But after the children are asleep, it will be time for you to enjoy your special treat. Let's just see how hard I have to seduce you. "My cheeks flushed even deeper at his words and his playful chuckle. He was just damn happy to see me blushing.I made my way to the cozy rocking chair, settling into its embrace. Before long, Damon brought Mira and Tess to my waiting arms, placing their bottles within reach. He made sure we were comfortable before joining me, cradling the other two girls in his arms.Together, we sat there, the soft sounds of suckling and contented sighs filling the air as we nourished our precious babies. Eventually, it was my turn to feed Apollo, while Damon tended to Jake and Rob.The evening passed in a serene haze, and as the babies drifted off to sleep, Damon entrusted numbers two and four to watch over them. He whispered to me, a mischievous glint in his eye, that it was time for my well-deserved dessert. I blushed yet again, surprised by his suggestion, but his sexy chuckle only deepened the shade of red on my cheeks. Let's just say that he did not have to seduce me quite hard, as strawberries and champagne filled the air. My pussy was wet as ever, ready for his enormous cock.Our life was idyllic. Even with the arrival of our babies, he always found time to be with me, indulging me with "sweet treats". Days slipped by like the gentle flow of a river, and we, like the Salvatores, reveled in the joy of parenthood. Every diaper was to be weighed, and it had to be noted. Salvatores would take the page with the day's weights in the evening to be put into the database. Magic House was more than ready to continue this and do it after this litter as well.Our conversations were filled with the excitement of comparing our babies' growth and development. As a mother, I cherished every moment, and Damon, my loving husband, reminded me I was not just a mother, but also a woman with needs. Our bedroom became a sanctuary of passion and intimacy. Our bedroom stank of sex. It was our sexnest, and it was not cleaned too often, so the aroma would seep into walls more or less. And then one day it would be ready when that aroma would be permanent.He did not do it with Mariella. This was just our little thing. Making sex nests had been something from our past. Most surprising was raw jealousy flashing Four's face as he heard a few times number one talking about sex nest. not sure if number one did it on purpose, but he was staking his claim on me, showing me that he had that part still inside of him, too.The babies grew steadily, a marvel to witness as they explored the world around them. I kept them close, never venturing beyond the safety of our home, while Mariella and other women embraced the city life, strolling with their little ones. The pack members kindly offered their help, easing my responsibilities.Damon ensured I had the freedom to choose, to do as I pleased. There was no pressure for me to join the city outings.Of course, this meant I spent most of my time alone, caring for my seven precious bundles. Their milestones, though small, were celebrated with joy - rolling over, holding their heads up high. I created a stimulating environment for them to thrive, placing them on the floor where they could explore to their heart's content.We enjoyed the outdoors, but within the safety of our yard, away from the bustling city and its distractions. Maybe one day, I would venture out with them, but for now, the logistics of managing seven babies in strollers seemed daunting.The growth of these little ones was astonishing. Each day, there was something new to marvel at - a new skill acquired or an improvement in their abilities. The Salvatores diligently measured and studied their progress in the early morning, allowing me to continue with my day.Mariella and the wolves relished their time in the city, relishing in the joy of parenthood. Meanwhile, my babies, now three months old, were developing at a pace equivalent to human infants between six and seven months. Oh, the joy and the work that came with them!Damon, my ever-supportive partner, was present, though not always physically. Evenings and late afternoons were our moments together. But as I said, their days were filled with city outings, shopping, and the like - activities that were not yet for me.I found solace and fulfillment in spending quality time with my little ones at home, shielding them from the pollution and chaos of the outside world. It was instinctual, a mother's protective nature, guiding my choices.It had been a few days since the Pack had been at the house. I had meticulously measured and tested the babies myself. Damon had mentioned that they would spend the evening and night in Paris, as they were touring the cities of France. The sound of their excited chatter filled the air, mingling with the scent of anticipation. I had no objections to their plans; after all, there was nothing I could do to change them.My babies had gained their vampire powers, just a little over a month old. I noted this and followed Damon's instructions to bind them. It seemed only logical to assume that the rest of the pack would do the same for their babies. However, to my surprise, it appeared that they either hadn't noticed or simply didn't care.The reason behind the pack's frequent visits to the cities became clear - there were a group of eleven infant vampires who craved the experience and exploration that the urban environment provided. They, too, were energy creatures, seeking to replenish themselves.I knew that if I were to bring up this matter, the pack would turn against me. My vampire instincts warned me of the potential danger. Therefore, I was left with little choice but to accept the situation. Unless the pack bound their babies, there was little I could do.It was becoming more of a rule than an exception that Mariella's babies were not bound. I couldn't fathom the reason behind this. Were they so powerful that they had influenced their parents? Or were those foolish parents too arrogant to believe that their babies could have control over them? It was a lesson they needed to learn.I did not know whether those babies were even being tested anymore or the extent of their dominance. However, I remained immune to their influence. As the alpha vampire, I had the strength to resist their powers. This same strength allowed me to recognize the vampire abilities in my babies, along with my innate intuition.Doubts plagued my mind. Had I failed as the leader of the pack? Was it my duty to inform them about the powers present in those babies? I didn't know what I was supposed to do, and now it seemed too late to rectify the situation.It was early morning when I entered the nursery, clutching my bottles tightly. The room was dimly lit, the curtains still drawn shut. I expected to hear the delightful sounds of giggles and cooing, but instead, there was an eerie silence. Perhaps they were all still asleep.I placed the bottles on the table, next to the warming unit, ensuring they would stay warm without becoming too hot. But before tending to the others, I went to see Jake first.He was the largest, always the hungriest, and the first to feed. However, as I approached him, I noticed his eyes were open but devoid of their usual smile. His cheeks were stained with red, and he weakly fussed before coughing. The cough seemed strained, as if it was difficult for him to breathe.Worry filled my heart as memories of my past came rushing back. I had held my dying cubs in my arms, feeling their frail bodies grow cold. And now, my precious baby was sick. I cradled him, attempting to soothe him, hoping to find a better position to ease any discomfort. He felt hot, and limp, and continued to cough, his breathing labored. My baby was truly unwell.Struggling to keep myself composed, I whispered gentle words, desperately trying to hold it together. I prayed that this wouldn't be a repeat of the past and that I wouldn't lose my beloved babies once again.I prepared his bottle and tried to feed him, but he showed little interest, only consuming two-thirds of his usual amount. With a heavy heart, I placed him back in his crib, hoping that the rest would bring some relief.As I turned to attend to Rob and Apollo, my heart sank further. They too were plagued by fever, coughing, and a lack of appetite. Three sick boys now rested in my hands, and packbonds were tightly shut as ever. Those little vampires of other women did not want me to keep in contact with the pack.I pleaded with whatever higher power would listen, begging that I wouldn't lose them too. I searched for any solution, any way to save them, but fear had taken hold of my heart, paralyzing me.In an instant, my perfect life came crashing down, leaving me shattered and terrified for the well-being of my precious boys.